《Tales of Astora: Insurrection》 Chapter 1: The little girl (1) Chapter 1: The little girl (1) ¡°Formed by the amalgam of twisted powers between two worlds, an accursed vessel it is. Surges through its rotten veins, the tainted gore of the Dark it is born from. Misguide the faithful toward impending doom, the profane words it spouts. Spread the corruption, its mere presence infects all with depravity. Such is the one named the Usurper.¡± -Adage of the Ancients, First Verse - Grand Archives * * * In a faraway distant world where technology and science prospered while the old foundations of mystical forces and magic have long been gone from its surface, it was in this place that a new power would rise against the old order of the universe. A terrifying evil lurked among the common men, waiting for its chance patiently but surely. Such was the teaching of their god in the time of yore. Now, their god was gone along with their faith. How quick the mortal men came to forget the warning of their forbears. And men continued to repeat their mistakes. Just more than a few decades ago, the world was under the threat of extinction from an attack of creatures of unknown origin. These monsters, named Monochromes after their coloration, the likes of which history has never seen before, possessed an unnatural power that would put the modern weapons to shame. It was then that a group of humans possessing supernatural powers appeared and gave humanity a chance to fight back against the threat. These espers were later called the Greymen, an international organization specialized in fighting these abhorrent monsters across the globe. But it would a delusional fantasy to think that the Greymen were invincible. After all, they remained mortal humans while their enemies were mindless killing machines with no weaknesses. Truthfully, all their victories were barely handed over to them simply because the enemies never really showed their true strength. And the Greymen knew this. But what could they do aside from praying that day would never come. This faint hope lasted for a while. Until ten years ago when a massive scale attack of the Monochromes was unleashed upon the capital of the Alliance, it was then that the humans felt their true weakness. The army was disarmed, the Greymen powerless in face of the absolute power. However, a miracle happened: a mysterious individual appeared out of nowhere and defeated the threat, saving humanity from imminent destruction. Perhaps it was thanks to him that ever since that fateful day, there has not been a single attack from the monsters. It was as if they all vanished without a trace. Or perhaps they were waiting for something else. ¡°That is all we know about the situation.¡± A man in suit put down his paper after finishing up his presentation on a virtual screen, displaying a wall of intelligence information. The room was dimly lighted. The main furniture was a large oval table surrounded by sitting old men in formal suits. Each of them, the highest person in the power echelon of their respective country, showed a great interest in the man in question. Some refused to believe that their savior was so young. Perhaps he had a special power that kept him from aging. Perhaps it was something else. In any case, whatever it was, they just didn¡¯t know. In fact, there was very few things they knew about him, if not anything at all. ¡°So what? Basically nothing?¡± the middle-aged man sitting in the central seat grunted. ¡°Unfortunately, that is the case, Mr. President. Ever since the incident, our intelligence team has been cording with the intelligence community across the globe in order to find this individual. But as you know, the search has not been successful. Furthermore, we found no match in our database.¡± The orator explained. ¡°Meaning what?¡± the president groaned. ¡°It means he does not exist. Not in ours anyway.¡± The bald man from across the table intervened. ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. CIA Director?¡± an aged woman spoke in a heavy accent. ¡°I mean it by every word. We cannot find him because he does not exist in our world. He never did and never will. By that I mean, this individual came from another world.¡± The director explained. ¡°Is he an alien then?¡± another man with dark skin asked. ¡°Not exactly. Although, something from another dimension and an alien are not really that different. At the end of the day, both represent an unknown factor and that can compromise the security of our nations. Imagine if such an individual decides to turn on us! I fear for the consequences of such event¡± The CIA direction played a tape depicting the fight between the mysterious person and a horde of monsters. The video did not take end as the actions were over in just a few seconds. ¡°This is a security tape we found recently concerning the event.¡± ¡°Remarkable!¡± the president spoke in awe. ¡°How come that you only found it now?¡± ¡°That is because this video, along with many other evidences, were carefully removed from the evidence list during our investigation.¡± ¡°Someone tampered with the evidence?¡± the lady spoke with disbelief. ¡°Who could do such a thing?¡± ¡°We have narrowed down the list of suspects and only one name came out as the most suspicious: doctor Vincent Wellington.¡± The room fell into silence. As if there was anyone in the world who did not know that name. ¡°Vincent Wellington? The founder of the Greymen? Are you sure?¡± the black man insisted. ¡°I am afraid that is the truth. Now, I know that everyone of us in this room has personally known the doctor as someone who has greatly contributed to our countries. Even me, I consider myself as a close friend of his. You can imagine my reaction when I learnt that it was my own friend who committed this crime.¡± The CIA Director spoke with a sad tone. ¡°But that is precisely why I cannot condone this criminal action. This type of action is inexcusable even for him. As a friend, I have to set him back on the right path.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Hold on a minute! Do you have any evidence of this?¡± the lady in formal cloth demanded. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The director brought out a thick folder of various documents. ¡°These documents are given to us from a reliable source. They detail all the missing evidences found on doctor Vincent¡¯s personal computer along with several much more troubling matters.¡± ¡°Troubling matters?¡± the president asked. ¡°Have you ever heard of the project Orbis-Exeo?¡± the Director said. A simple silence and the confused faces of everyone else in the room were enough as an answer to his question. ¡°To put in simple word, it is a machine that allows interdimensional travel.¡± The director pulled out another folder and put on the scheme of a spherical construct on the virtual screen. ¡°After the incident, doctor Vincent reported it as stolen but never collaborated with the investigators to find it. I believe that the machine was never stolen but given to the target ten years ago. That would explain why we cannot find him even with our surveillance system. How can we find him if he is never here to begin with?¡± The direction passionately explained his theory. But of course, such a farfetched accusation on such an important figure would raise doubt in anyone, even if it came from the head of the intelligence community. ¡°What do you think?¡± the president asked his colleagues around the table. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems a bit¡­.¡± ¡°We are talking about Vincent Wellington here. I don¡¯t think provoking him is a good thing.¡± ¡°That is not enough evidence to prosecute him. Don¡¯t you have anything else?¡± ¡°People, please! Calm down!¡± the president raised his voice before calmingly turning to the CIA Director. ¡°I am sure you know that Vincent Wellington in under the protection of the GPA (Greymen Protection Act). Even if your evidence is true, you won¡¯t be able to bring him to court, not unless you catch him red handed.¡± ¡°I am aware of this¡­predicament we are in. That is why I organize this summit with all the world leaders here.¡± The bald direction spoke. ¡°You can¡¯t mean¡­.you want us to veto the international act?¡± the lady shouted out loud. ¡°Yes. That is precisely what I am asking of you all. By removing the GPA, we can put doctor Vincent under investigation. This is also for the sake of justice and truth. If doctor Vincent is truly innocent, our justice system won¡¯t abandon him. However, if he is indeed a criminal, then we must not let ourselves be blind by his accomplishments and let this situation persevere. Furthermore, this will also shed light on the matter of the mysterious individual ten years ago.¡± The CIA Director proudly proclaimed. ¡°For years, I have been trying to convince your predecessors in this matter. However, they all feared too much Vincent¡¯s influence. I implore you, do not succumb to cowardice and let him get away from the law! Our country, our constitution, our people cannot permit this. Now please, who is in favor of this proposition?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± the politicians looked at each other for help. This was a major decision that could probably alter the political world and none of them wanted to be held accountable if something came out wrong. To be truthful, the doctor has been an eyesore for a few members after his continuous refusal to back them up. For them, this would be an opportunity to crush this opposition. But the silence was broken by the man sitting at the central stage. The president raised his hand in favor. ¡°I¡± The leader of the strongest military in the world has spoken and his words carried weight. It did not take long for the other countries to start following him in agreement. Within a few seconds, all hands were raised. ¡°I believe we all agree on this matter. Please take care of it! If possible, do it subtly! We don¡¯t want the media to catch on this until we have more evidence.¡± The president spoke. ¡°Of course, Mr. President!¡± the Director looked at the watch on his wrist. ¡°I believe that concludes our summit. I shall get on with this matter right away.¡± The other leaders started exiting the room one by one, leaving only the president and the director behind. They both had something to say and probably knew what the other was going to say. ¡®Great men think alike¡¯ were what they thought. ¡°Chris, I want you to tell me your honest opinion about the current state of our situation.¡± The president asked. ¡°I am not sure what you¡­.¡± Director Chris Harvey reluctantly spoke. ¡°An honest opinion. That is all I ask.¡± ¡°If you insist sir. I believe they are a strain to the system.¡± Chris replied. ¡°How come?¡± ¡°Half a century ago, our government had no choice but to use them to combat the Monochromes¡¯ threat. We were soft back then. Accepting a non-conditional agreement with those freaks instead of fighting the war ourselves only added more insults to the injury. We were basically handing all our power to them. But the situation now is different. Our technology and weaponry have greatly advanced compared to the past. We could take on those monsters ourselves. Furthermore, ever since the incident, there has been not a single attack. Personally, I believe that the threat has been eliminated thanks to that Traveler.¡± ¡°Traveler? Is that what you call the guy who fought those monsters?¡± The president asked. ¡°Yes. It is the term used by Vincent in his report. There have been several occasions of Travelers coming to our world over the last decades. Yet, he never reported it back to us and went as far to conceal it. If these Travelers are indeed as powerful like the one from ten years ago, then adding them to our military would make a great difference.¡± The director spoke his mind. ¡°I see¡­I was right. You and I share the same ideal.¡± The president stood up and walked toward the wall behind the director. As soon as he got close, the curtain automatically rose and let the light in, revealing a prosperous city below. ¡°Our great country has endured many wars, defeated countless foes. That is how we get what we have today. But we are not invincible. There are still a few battles left: the eastern frontier, the dispute in southern sea. Heck, even global warming which no one even paid attention to. That is how we ended up living in these bubbles.¡± The president referred to the transparent domes surrounding the city that controlled the weather and atmosphere inside. ¡°I understand sir.¡± The direction nodded in agreement. ¡°But that will change if we get hold of those godly powers.¡± The president clenched his fist with determination. ¡°Then we can take care of all the problems you just said.¡± Chris said. ¡°Not just them, Chris. You forgot one thing.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°To fight monsters, we created monsters of our own. But now that one side is gone, we can¡¯t let the beasts roam free anymore.¡± The president declared. ¡°Mr. President, are you saying that¡­?¡± ¡°You know what I mean, Chris. I don¡¯t care how you do it. Sometimes, it is better for the president to not know about certain things. It makes the job easier for me and more ¡­..flexibility on your side. Just get it done!¡± the president sat down back in his seat. ¡°I understand, Mr. President. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Chris stood up and bowed to the president. ¡°Remember, Chris: as long as we have results, a few¡­unfortunate casualties will be fine. Just don¡¯t attract too much attention!¡± ¡°Of course, sir! I will be on my way then.¡± The direction grinned with content as he stormed out of the office. He has accomplished his objective in organizing this summit with the world leaders. The man has waited for a decade for this chance and now it has finally come to him. Not because of what he did but because a different man now took office and his dangerous way of thinking coincidentally aligned with the direction. Back at the office, the president laughed loudly, scaring even his bodyguards outside. Unlike the CIA director, this man has been aware of everything including the real goal of the director. He knew in advance what the meeting would be about and how it would turn out in the end. Everything was according to his plan. ¡°Soon, we will advance in a new age. With that power, my ideals can finally be reality.¡± * * * ¡°Astora, are you there?¡± the voice of a middle-aged man followed the creaky sound of the wooden door opening. ¡°Uncle Kennedy, you are late!¡± a young girl stood in the middle of the hallway with a sulking expression, crossing her arms as her left foot taped the floor repeatedly. Ashen long hair to the mid section of her back, the little girl has already prepared for this long-awaited outing with a single white piece and a big milky sun hat. But perhaps the most striking feature she got was her heterochromatic eyes: flaming red on the left and azure blue on the right. This unique feature was a living testament of the blood flowing in her veins and of her unique ancestry, something that this world knew little about. It has been more than half an hour since the time she was supposed to go and her patience was running out. In short, the girl was half sulking half irritated. ¡°Sorry! But I thought I sent Fiora a message about me finishing late.¡± Kennedy smiled apologetically. He glimpsed at his phone and realized that the message was never sent. As a matter of fact, his phone was out of service the whole time. ¡°Weird¡­I thought I already paid this month subscription fee. Oh well! We still have some time though.¡± He told the girl. ¡°Can you call your mother and tell her that we will be back by noon?¡± ¡°I already told her before she went away. But our phone is not working too. It is constantly beeping when I picked it up.¡± the girl said. ¡°Yours too? Is there a service cut right now? I did not hear anything about that¡­¡± Kennedy contemplated. For such a high-tech city they were living in, this kind of incidence should not have happened unless there was something major going on. Which was incredibly rare considering how there has never been a similar case for a decade. In the end, Kennedy just passed it as a minor thing not worth thinking about. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave a note for her then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the girl smiled happily as she rushed back into her room to find her notebook. But finding it would be quite a challenge for her because of the current state of the room. Calling it messy would be an understatement. Heaps of books about various subjects were stacked upon each other as if a storm has passed through here, something unusual for a girl or any child her age. Aside from this pile of books, the only noticeable furniture aside from her bed was a three-screen desktop and all those fancy equipments of a person who spent a lot of time on computer playing online games. Furthermore, the black curtains on the windows and many other items indicated the signs of a very recluse resident, someone who seemed to be cut off from society. But would such a person be that happy when she was told that she would be going out with her uncle? Perhaps, it was not her choice in the first place. Perhaps, she wanted to go out as much as those her age wanted. Alas, after leaving a small note on the kitchen table, the pair closed the door behind them and departed with excitement, not knowing that this would be the last time they ever saw that door. Chapter 2: The little girl (2) Chapter 2: The little girl (2) Barack boulevard was one of the busiest commercial street in the entire city dome. Commonly known as the Sleepless Boulevard, it possessed various shops with items ranging from simple furniture to exotic products from all over the world that seemed to never close. But still, despite its prosperity thanks to the constant stream of tourists, there were still many dark corners that one should remain careful before deciding to tread in. ¡°Wow, look at that, uncle! It is a talking bird.¡± Astora dashed to a shop hanging assorted small wooden cages. Inside, colorful species of birds could be seen chipping frightfully at the sudden appearance of the girl. The backpack she wore almost tipped over another cage if not for Kennedy¡¯s quick reflex. The owner of the store, an old eastern man wearing thick glasses and reading a newspaper, did not seem however to be bothered by her appearance. He simply remained uninterested at a potential customer like he never really cared about sales in the first place. ¡°It is a parrot. It doesn¡¯t actually talk but merely repeat what it hears.¡± Kennedy explained. ¡°It has such a stupid face though.¡± ¡°You want a piece of this, mate?¡± the parrot suddenly talked while flapping its wings furiously. ¡°I will beat you up.¡± ¡°What? You little¡­¡± Offended by a bird, Kennedy grabbed the cage and started to shake it forcefully. ¡°I will beat you up. I will beat you up. Stupid face!¡± the parrot continued to throw insults, making the man even more angrier. ¡°EHEM!¡± As if waken up from his rage by the sound, Kennedy spotted the shop¡¯s owner glaring at him. Even the bystanders were also taken back by the sight of a grown man committing such violent act to a mere bird. He was even with a child too. ¡°Oh¡­..Uh¡­.I apologize.¡± Kennedy gently put down the cage as he quietly convinced the curious Astora to leave. As for the girl, she was barely able to contain her excitement to jump around everywhere. After all, she rarely ventured outside the limits of her apartment. Even though she was already ten, the girl has never gone to school but home schooled by her mother and a few relatives including Kennedy. The girl knew it was strange. She might be terribly na?ve about the world but she was not stupid. One time, when she finally gathered all her courage and asked her mother about why she had to stay indoor all the time, all her mother did was crying, apologizing to the stunned little girl who had no idea what was going on. That moment, she felt so guilty despite not knowing anything. So Astora decided to keep the question behind her. She loved her mother, her grandpa and her family. She also loved her missing father no one dared talk about for unknown reasons. If she wanted to keep this happiness, she had to keep quiet about this. But maybe, one day, she would learn about it. And that day might not be that far as she thought it would be. As the two continued down the boulevard, something caught Astora¡¯s attention. For if there was light, so too did the darkness that followed it. On one side, you saw the luminous busy street filled with luxury and laughter. But in a tiny corner of that light, there was a dark small alley hidden among the flashes and glares. Men doing suspicious transactions, the poor and pitiful of society begging for money from passerby. There was never a lack of them. As society progressed, these kinds of thing would not disappear but simply existed out of sight. Out of curiosity, the girl let go of her uncle¡¯s hand and took a step into the deep dark alley. For a moment, time seemed to have slow down until it stopped completely. It was as if it was sucking her in, calling out for her. But what was it? At the end of that alley, a dark crimson door stood out of place against the wall. Like the work of a supernatural force, it invited the girl to come closer. That attraction was irresistible, even though she was scared to go in further. Step by step, she continued to walk towards the door and reached out her hand. But then, suddenly, a hand grabbed her wrist and dragged her back to reality. As if awaken from a dream, Astora took a deep breath and tried to find her composure before looking at the strange man in front of her. Wearing a dirty green jacket and a cap, the man looked like one of those beggars she heard so much about. Even his face was difficult to see because of his hairy unkempt beard. ¡°That world is a bit too early for you, young lady.¡± The old man spoke with a gentle voice and let go of the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°You got to be more careful.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­uhm¡­thank you mister!¡± she clumsily bowed her head to thank the old man. Perhaps it was due to how she has been raised. Nevertheless, the girl never had much chance to speak with those outside of her family. It explained why she was so flustered when someone she never met suddenly spoke to her. Giving out a bright smile to ease the tension, the old man quickly turned his back and sat down on a pile of dirty cloth he used as his bed. ¡°If you know that then quickly get out of here. Or your uncle is going to be very worried.¡± ¡°Okay¡­I will be going now. Thank you again mister!¡± As the girl prepared to return to the light outside, she took another look at her supposed savior. The old man was so thin and looked weak. He must have not eaten anything decent for a long time. Thinking about how unfortunate he was while she always had all three meals every day, the girl felt pity for the old man. She put down her backpack and took out a lunchbox her mother has prepared for her. Inside, there was only a couple of sandwiches heavily packed with ham and vegetables but in a very clumsy way. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t have much but would you like some sandwiches?¡± She asked. ¡°Oh, dear me.¡± The old man looked surprised. ¡°No one ever treated me that well, not even my parents. Thank you, young lady!¡± He quickly grabbed the sandwich and devoured it in just a few seconds like he has never eaten before. ¡°Since you are so kind, let me tell you a piece of wisdom I have gathered over my long life.¡± The man suddenly switched to a serious tone. ¡°Life is filled with injustice. Sometimes, bad things happen to good people with no reasons at all. Such is the nature of our world. But if you truly resent this way of life, then become stronger and change it. After all, the world is shaped by the strong.¡± Such a strange thing to say to a child the first time you met one. But the man was not joking at all nor teasing the girl. He spoke with conviction and a firm belief of the truth behind those words. Still, Astora was too young and innocent to comprehend what the old man truly meant. She only thanked him out of consideration for his wisdom and went back to find her uncle. The old man waved back with a smile. But as soon as she was gone from his sight, the man¡¯s eyes turned serious and looked at the ominous crimson door at the end of the dark alley. ¡°You won¡¯t have her this time either. Her story only begins now.¡± Indeed, for long, Astora has managed to unconsciously escape the fate that was imposed upon her even before she was born. But now, that wretched fate has caught up to her. ¡°FREEZE! Put your hands up to where I can see you!¡± a loud voice rang across the alley along with the sounds of alarms. Something seemed to have happened in the main street. Then the sound of a gunshot came. An ominous feeling took over as the little girl rushed towards outside. ¡°UNCLE!¡± In front of her, Kennedy was kneeling on the ground, surrounded by the police and a group of men in black suit and glasses. He was trying to cover the bloody hole on his stomach as he shouted at Astora. ¡°Run, Astora!¡± But before the girl could even act, she felt a pinch on her side. What followed was the most painful thing she ever endured in her life. An electric current went pass her and immobilized all her muscles in an instant, making her fall to the ground like a rag doll. But somehow, that was not enough to make her fall fully unconscious. One of the men in black approached the half-conscious girl and pulled her hair up to his face. ¡°So this is the hybrid in question. I am a bit disappointed. You seem weak compared to your father. Does she even have any power?¡± the man asked his subordinate.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Nothing is mentioned in her report, sir. Perhaps she simply has not yet awaken.¡± The man in black replied. ¡°Oh well. We will have plenty of time experimenting these freaks.¡± The man said. ¡°Yes, dad.¡± The subordinate spoke before being hit by the director. ¡°Steven, you idiot, I told you too call me Director at work.¡± The Director angrily grunted at the apologizing man. ¡°Useless piece of shit! Why did I even¡­Enough! Put them in custody! Send the guy with the others. As for the girl, bring her to the pen.¡± ¡°Y¡­yes Mr. Director. What should we tell the press?¡± ¡°Just tell them that we have caught an international terrorist wanted by all countries. In case there are any leak, deal with it!¡± ¡°Of course, sir!¡± ¡°Damn you Chris! She is just a child.¡± Kennedy shouted at the CIA director. Angered by those words, Chris walked toward Kennedy and gave a heavy kick in the stomach. ¡°Know your place, freak! Did I say that you can talk? Bring him in!¡± the director ordered the men before turning back to his son Steven. ¡°You take care of things here. Don¡¯t let any evidence left behind just in case!¡± ¡°Yes, sir. But where are you going?¡± Steven asked. ¡°Where else but to see an old friend?¡± After finishing talking to a few of his subordinates, Chris took off inside a black armored vehicle, preparing for the final stage of his plan. ¡°And there he goes¡­*sigh*¡± Steven watched the car taking off. ¡°Fucking old man ordering around me like that. It¡¯s not like it was my fault he got away.¡± Steven remembered the humiliation he suffered ten years ago. Back then, he was the chief of the Admins, an organization tasked with the supervision of the Greymen. A while before the incident back then, Steven and his men managed to capture the Traveler but were forced to give him up to doctor Vincent. Since then, the guy held a deep grudge against the doctor as well as the Traveler who has shown rebellious attitudes against him. For someone from the family of the CIA¡¯s director, it was hard to swallow that defeat. But everything was supposed to change today. Still, in the end, he ended up being ordered around by his own father like a common lackey. * * * Location: City outskirts, Vincent¡¯s mansion A moment later, in the outskirts of the city where a lone mansion stood, an army of military soldiers has begun swarming the place, arresting everyone they encountered. These people of course were not normal. They all wielded special powers but with great costs. For all of them, living a normal life was simply too unbearable until they were found by the owner of this mansion: doctor Vincent. He has dedicated his entire life and fortune to make this a place they could call home. Despite not participating in any political game of the government, he used his influence to bring equality and human rights to those deemed as freaks by society. But in the end, it seemed that his efforts were not enough. Else, why would this happen to them? ¡°Grandpa, you need to get out of here.¡± A brown haired woman stormed into the innermost room of the mansion and shut the door behind her. ¡°¡­..¡± In front of her, an elderly man stuck on a floating wheelchair stared blankly at the virtual screen, displaying multiples intruders moving toward where he was. ¡°GRANDPA!¡± the woman shouted. ¡°It is too late for me. You should just leave me behind and go.¡± The old man said. ¡°No I refuse.¡± The woman insisted. ¡°Listen to me, Fiora! They are looking for me and me alone. One or two missing Greymen won¡¯t mean anything to them. What matters now is that you find Astora and hide. I tried to call Kennedy and your home but I was unable to reach them. Something must have happened. That is why you need to save yourself from here and find your daughter.¡± Vincent cried out. ¡°We cannot let them have her. You hear me? We cannot.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Fiora hesitated. She understood what he meant. It was the logical course of action. Getting out of here instead of getting caught along with everyone else. There was simply no other choice. Unfortunately, her power was not suited for combat so the only thing she could do now was to follow her grandpa¡¯s advice: run. Still, it hurt to do so. ¡°No but! We don¡¯t much time. Go!¡± Vincent used his frail body and pushed the woman towards the door. ¡°GO!¡± ¡°¡­.Sorry grandpa! I am sorry!¡± she ran without looking back. Her eyes, blurred by tears, yet showed conviction and the determination to get out of her alive. There was a way out of this place. Using the underground sewers system that few knew about, Fiora would be able to escape this mansion without being detected. ¡°I am sorry.¡± ¡°I am sorry too, for letting this happen to all of you.¡± Vincent spoke sadly. ¡°I have to erase all files about Astora and him. I cannot let them have these files.¡± He quickly input some commands into the virtual keyboard and ordered a complete hard drive clean. A bar appeared on the screen and showed the progress of completion. ¡°Twenty percent¡­Thirty percent¡­.¡± Loud noises echoed from the other side of the door behind him. By now, Fiora should have already reached the tunnels. At least, she would be spared from all this. Something seemed to be hitting hard against the locked door. ¡°Eighty¡­Ninety!¡± *BANG* ¡°FREEZE! Get away from the keyboard NOW!¡± the soldiers screamed at Vincent upon storming into the room. After setting up a safe perimeter and confirming the safety of the surroundings, the soldiers reported via radio to their supervisor. ¡°It is clear, sir.¡± A moment later, a bald man in black suit walked in pompously, as if he owned the place. ¡°Well well well, I never thought that I would take another step in this hell hole again.¡± The CIA director mocked. ¡°It is good to see you, Vincent.¡± ¡°I am afraid I don¡¯t share your sentiment, Chris. I never want to see your ass face again.¡± The old doctor groaned after taking a quick peek at the screen. He made it in time. ¡°Still foul mouthed as ever I see.¡± ¡°Only to you idiot. What are you doing here?¡± Vincent shouted. ¡°Dear friend, I am afraid your little family game is over. It lasted for a while but it is well past the expiration date, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chris grinned. ¡°The Monochromes are no more. Thus, the freaks have run out of their uses. It is time for humanity to retake control.¡± ¡°They are humans too. Just like you and me.¡± Vincent argued. ¡°Surely you jest. They are beasts and beasts need to be put in a cage. Sure, they have their uses. But only when we need them. Else, we need them sit quietly in jail.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you use them in such a way.¡± Vincent said. ¡°And what are you going to do about it? Why not worry about yourself first? Or perhaps your dear grand-daughter¡¯s little girl? I hope she enjoyed her trip to Barack Boulevard.¡± Chris said with a contempt voice. ¡°What? How do you know about that?¡± Vincent uttered. ¡°This is why you never get in politics, Vincent. You are far too na?ve for that kind of thing. I knew about your little secret with the Traveller. That girl Astora, she is his daughter, isn¡¯t she? To think you would use your own grand-daughter for your experiment¡­.you have really fallen, Vincent.¡± ¡°I¡­.I¡­..¡± ¡°What? Nothing to say for yourself?¡± Chris spoke. ¡°How¡­how did you know about that?¡± ¡°You hide it so well from your enemies, but not your friends. Come in!¡± Chris turned toward the entrance. A long haired man walked in, his hands cuffed while his body was tied up by a heavy metal lock around his arms to his chest which seemed to neutralise his power. ¡°Edmur?¡± Vincent uttered in shock upon recognizing the man. He was after all one of his most trusted confidant and a member of the Greymen. ¡°Surprise! Little Edmur here gave us all the evidences we need for this day. You can thank him for all of his comrades¡¯ arrest.¡± Chris said. ¡°I am sorry, doctor.¡± Edmur apologized in tears. ¡°But they were threatening my family¡­.I¡­I¡­¡± ¡°Edmur¡­.¡± The old doctor could say nothing. He could not blame him. What if he was in the same place? What if something threatened him with Fiora? Could he truly say that he would not resort to the same act? He could not. *BANG (gunshot sound)* ¡°EDMUR!¡± the doctor screamed in despair. ¡°CHRIS you bastard!!!! Why did you kill him?¡± ¡°He was acting strangely so I have to do it.¡± Chris spoke coldly. ¡°He was just crying.¡± ¡°Beasts don¡¯t cry doctor. And no one would cry over the death of one either. Bring him in custody!¡± Chris ordered the soldiers as they pushed the frozen doctor in his wheelchair away. As he passed by Chris, the doctor muttered. ¡°Are you so hung up about the past? It was an accident. Your wife would not want you to¡­.¡± ¡°WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT HER?¡± Chris lashed out against the doctor and put the gun on his head. ¡°It was MURDER! MURDER!¡±. For the first time in many years, the CIA director finally let out his emotions so visually. He was a person who never spoke of personal affair at work nor did he show any sign of emotion in every subject. That same man was now transforming into a bundle of hatred and it has pointed its weapon at the Greymen. ¡°Chris¡­.I pity you.¡± Vincent spoke as he was dragged away into the darkness. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity.¡± Chris grinned his teeth in anger. * * * Location: Barack Boulevard ¡°What is there even here to search for?¡± Steven grunted as he looked a quick look around. Since this was just a street the suspects passed by and the ambush was quite sudden, it would be unlikely for them to leave behind any evidence. Thinking back, the police was lucky to be able to snipe Kennedy before he could use his troublesome esper power. As Steven contemplated around, a figure approached him from behind. ¡°Excuse me, mister policeman¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± Steven turned around to see who it was. But it turned out to be an old man in ragged cloth. It was the beggar who has been sitting in the dark alley from earlier. ¡°What do you want?¡± Steven pinched his nose to avoid the heavy smell coming from the old man. ¡°Oh, I heard you arrested a couple of terrorists. Is this true?¡± the beggar asked. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Steven questioned. If it was a civilian who saw something out of ordinary, the matter had to be silenced. ¡°Uhm¡­it is just that I saw them walking in the alley over there exchanging something with a suspicious man.¡± The beggar spoke. ¡°What? Where?¡± This was big news for Steven. If there was another accomplice, in other words a Greyman still wandering free around, then they must be arrested immediately. ¡°Right this way, sir.¡± The beggar signaled Steven to follow him back to the dead end of the valley. Perhaps it was the police that alarmed them. Either way, the alley was now void of people who did not want any attention upon them. And since it was quite a long way from the entrance of the alley, it would be difficult for anyone to see what would happen inside. The perfect place for some illegal matter. ¡°So where is this man you spoke of?¡± Steven turned his head left and right. Even if the person in question was already gone, if he was lucky then there should be some clues left behind. ¡°Right over here, sir.¡± The beggar pointed toward himself. ¡°It is me.¡± ¡°The hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°I mean that I am that suspicious man. Hehehe!¡± the beggar started laughing like a maniac. ¡°Just my luck¡­bumping into a drunkard.¡± Steven, disappointed greatly, turned his back and walked away. ¡°Wait¡­.are you not arresting me?¡± the beggar insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me, you drunkard! I don¡¯t have time to deal with trash like you.¡± Steven shouted. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s get to business!¡± Without warning, the son of the CIA director felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked down, only to see his suit tainting in blood as he felt down to his knees. ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± The beggar was holding a peculiar sword-like weapon but resembled a giant needle in his hand. But just a moment ago, his hands were empty. Where did he hide such a thing? Whatever the case, one thing could be said: it was over for Steven. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind me borrowing your skin.¡± ¡°ARGGG!!!¡± ¡­.. Upon hearing the screams, the police rushed into the alley, only to find their boss stretching around. ¡°Sir, we heard a scream coming from here. Are you okay?¡± asked a policewoman. The man in black suit finished his exercises with a final jump. ¡°Oh it is nothing. Let¡¯s go back shall we?¡± Steven smiled brightly, something his subordinates found weird, even creepy since they were so used to see him angry at something. ¡°But¡­¡± Steven hanged his arms around the policewoman and dragged her away. ¡°Now now. We still have a lot of things to do. Let¡¯s finish this and I will buy you a beer, okay darling?¡± ¡°Sir???¡± Chapter 3: The little girl (3) Chapter 3: The little girl (3) ¡°Mommy..I want my mommy.¡± ¡°You can see her if you do this for us. You understand?¡± ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± ¡°DO YOU UNDERSTAND?¡± ¡°¡­Yes¡± ¡­.. ¡°Increase the voltage!¡± ¡°But sir, it will kill her at this rate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just do it!¡± ¡°AAWWWW!¡± ¡­.. ¡°Still no result yet?¡± ¡°I am afraid not sir. Are you sure that she is his daughter?¡± ¡°The evidence said so. What exactly did you get from her so far?¡± ¡°Only the ability I mentioned in the previous report. Aside from that, there is absolutely nothing special about her physical condition. In fact, she is far weaker than what we expect from a child.¡± ¡°Did you increase the dosage as I instructed?¡± ¡°¡­..Not yet, sir.¡± ¡°Then what the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°But¡­she is just a kid¡­¡± ¡°That thing is a beast. Just think of her as a lab rat. If you can¡¯t do it, there will be plenty of others who will.¡± ¡°¡­I¡­I will do it.¡± ¡°Then what are you still doing here? I need results. The next election is coming. If we can show some results to the public, our party will have a second term. Don¡¯t you idiot understand that simple thing?¡± ¡°Of course sir¡­.¡± ¡­.. ¡°Little brat *SLAP*¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Fucking useless *punch* ¡± ¡°Sir, please stop! She is already unconscious.¡± ¡°Bring the bucket!¡± *SPLASH* ¡°I will ask you again. Where is your father hiding?¡± ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡° *SLAP* ¡± ¡° *cry* hic hic¡­.I want my mommy.¡± ¡°Your mommy? I am afraid that she left you. You have already been abandoned. Else, why didn¡¯t she come to rescue you by now? Not that I expect some freaks to share our human value.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­.abandoned me?¡± ¡°Yes. She did. So in a way, this is your home now. So start talking! *PUNCH* ¡° ¡°AWWW¡­..*cry* Mommy¡­.Mommy¡­¡± ¡°SIR, stop! This is inhuman.¡± ¡°It will do it for now. We will continue this tomorrow.¡± * * * Five years have passed since then. In those five years, countless Greymen and those who possessed psychic powers were hunted down mercilessly. If they resisted, they would be killed on spot. If not, what awaited them was hell itself. With all countries portraying the espers as evil, branding them as terrorists who sought to bring down humanity, as a result, the Greymen lost their power and all humans who possessed special powers had their right stripped from them. For decades, they protected the people. Yet, this was what they got in return. It made one wonder about the nature of humanity, or the malevolence that stemmed from it. In the end, it was said that they were all put inside a concentration camp where who knew what awaited them there. However, all hopes were not lost. Apparently, a small group of Greymen was able to escape the grasp of the world government and formed a resistance group. Still, there were few who sympathized with their cause because of all the propaganda. It was as if everyone forgot how the world nearly ended by the hands of the Monochromes and now just wanted to make a new enemy. Meanwhile, in an underground facility hidden to the public, a young teenage girl was spending her night reading a fantasy book about various myths of gods from different religions in a white room with a single glass wall and a side door, the only way out of this room. She never quite understood the reason why many insisted on the existence of a higher being watching over them, guiding them and bringing salvation. If there was indeed a god, where were they when the girl needed them the most? Where were they when she was being tortured? Did they simply watch her suffering like some sort of entertainment? If that was the case, the girl too desired to share that feeling, to watch the gods in agony for her amusement. Alas, it was just a thought. Suddenly the door slid aside and a man in white coat walked in holding a plate of food. For the last five years, he has been doing the same thing, aside from performing experiments on her body. From electrocution to inducing drugs, he did them all. But he was no monster, at least in his mind. A part of him wanted to free this girl from her daily torment. But in the end, he was too afraid of the consequences of what would happen to him if he freed her. What about his family? He could not just abandon them to save some girl he barely knew. The only thing he could do was to ease her suffering with the painkillers he secretly stashed in or the books she requested like the one she was holding. ¡°Astora, it is time for your meal.¡± The scientist said. ¡°¡­..¡± the girl ignored him and continued her reading. ¡°¡­.I will just leave it here then.¡± The man put down the plate and went back to the door. ¡°Hey¡­.can I get another one?¡± Astora raised the book toward the scientist. ¡°Sure.¡± The man grabbed the book. ¡°Did you like it?¡± ¡°Not like. But at least it is something. It is not like I have anything else to do.¡± She spoke in a distant voice. ¡°¡­.You know¡­I am sure your mother did not abandon you. She must have her reasons for¡­.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Astora firmly spoke. ¡°I know. You have been saying the same thing for years.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­.I will do my best to find out where she is.¡± The scientist stood up and headed out. ¡°So you said three years ago.¡± ¡°I did¡­.¡± It did hit the spot and it hurt for the man who could not keep his promises. ¡°By the way, remember to rest well tonight. The Director is coming tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± * * * Location: Presidential palace of United Federation In the oval office where the leader of this country was seated, two men in suit were discussing their strategy for the incoming election. On one side, a man who has been in powers for five years and wished to continue doing so. On the other side, a man who desired the extermination of all espers and the only way to do that was to keep the current president in powers. If another president came into power but shared a different view of the current state, who knew what could happen? ¡°How are things down there?¡± the president asked as he sipped a glass of red wine. ¡°There are still some remnants of the Resistance but that should not be something of concern. More than half of their operations have been decimated by us. They are now like rats trapped in corners. Our military will wipe them out when we find them.¡± The CIA director read the report.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Chase a coward into a corner and even them would bare their fangs back. Don¡¯t let your overconfidence blind you, Chris! We still have not finished yet.¡± The president advised. ¡°Drop what you are doing and focus on the security for now! We don¡¯t want any potential scandal while the election day is just two days ahead.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. President.¡± ¡°By the way, what about the girl? Did she make any progress yet?¡± the president asked. ¡°Nothing consequential. She seems to be ignorant of everything and her powers are very disappointing. I am starting to doubt if we can really get anything out of her.¡± Chris reported. ¡°If she won¡¯t be of any use then discard her. What about Vincent? Or the girl¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°Our doctor still says the same thing. Apparently, he gave the Orbis-Exeo to the Traveler and did not have any contact with him since then.¡± ¡°Can we trust him?¡± ¡°I did threaten to kill the girl if he lied so I don¡¯t think it is a lie. It would also explain why we never managed to find the Traveler after all these days despite our surveillance system. As for the girl¡¯s mother, Fiora, our intelligence suggests that she is with the Resistance.¡± ¡°Make sense. Animals tend to gather around each other to lick their wounds.¡± The president uttered. ¡°By the way, I am very pleased with your son¡¯s achievement. I never thought he has that kind of talent.¡± ¡°So did I, Mr. President. As a father, I am proud that my son is able to serve his country.¡± The director smiled. ¡°That is good. For his accomplishment, I have decided to make him the person in charge of that project.¡± ¡°That is an honor, sir. I will make sure he won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± ¡°I am sure he won¡¯t.¡± After exiting the office and entering a dark car as it drove away to his next destination, Chris reminisced his past. The guy never thought too highly of his son Steven. To him, the son was just a spoiled brat who stayed contently in his father¡¯ shadow. But ever since the incident five years ago, Steven seemed to have become a changed man. He became more involved with the politics and spared no effort in the case, crackling down several hubs of terrorists while working with the research department to develop cutting edge weapons. Despite the sudden change, Chris only assumed that the experience changed something within Steven and never thought further. ¡°We have arrived, sir.¡± The driver awoke the tired director. Shaking his head and cleaning his old glasses, the CIA director headed out to a plain building situated in a very heavily guarded location. With only one small floor, the building would have barely any space for an office or a secret hideout. But of course, it was just a fa?ade. The only thing inside was a large elevator and the only entrance and exit of a large underground facility. As the platform descended to the lowest level, bypassing all the research areas and securities, it finally reached its destination. The director entered a dark room with a large glass window. On the other side, he could see a girl leaning herself against the wall behind her as she stared blankly at the ceiling. Her long ashen hair has outgrown her height and stretched across the floor. Her lifeless eyes showed no interest or even a hint of hope of getting out of this place. ¡°How long has she been like this?¡± the director asked the scientist who has been watching over the girl. ¡°She is always like this.¡± The scientist answered coldly out of spite. ¡°Do you have any problem?¡± Chris raised his voice. ¡°No¡­.¡± the scientist replied. ¡°Then get to work! Prepare the tools!¡± Chris shouted. Unable to go against his boss¡¯ will, the scientist had no choice but to follow. While he went out to prepare the next experiment, Chris sat down and watched the girl behind the glass window. If not for the info given to him by Edmur, Chris would have never guessed that this girl was in fact one of the so called espers he despised so much. She showed no sign of abnormality aside from the little power they discovered a while ago but judged it was too useless for any practical use, notably in combat. From a stranger¡¯s point of view, this girl was but a normal kid. Somehow, the poor girl¡¯ sight resonated with something deep within the mind of the director, a part he thought he lost long ago. ¡®Could I have made a mistake?¡¯ a voice similar to his own echoed in Chris¡¯ mind. ¡°NO!¡± the director furiously slammed the table, shocking his bodyguards behind him. ¡°Where is that scientist? Tell him to hurry up!¡± With the help of other scientists, the man from earlier reluctantly brought the girl and strapped her up to a special chair they brought in. All of them including the girl knew how painful it would be but the girl quietly obeyed the commands given to her with no sign of struggle. She simply was too used to kind of stuff. After all, she spent five years in this sickening room enduring the same thing over and over. The scientist prepared a syringe filled with an unknown substance they often used to forcefully awake the powers of espers. However, it could seriously damage the brain if used too often. ¡°Make it double today!¡± Chris ordered via the telecom from inside the control room. ¡°Sir, a double dosage could potentially make her brain dead.¡± The scientist argued back. ¡°Or it could allow us to see her true potential. Just do it!¡± ¡°I¡­.I won¡¯t¡± the scientist threw syringe to the ground, shattering it in pieces. ¡°This is not what I signed up for.¡± ¡°What? You suddenly gained a conscience after five years? Don¡¯t make me laugh, you hypocrite! If you don¡¯t want to dirty your hands, get out!¡± Chris spoke loudly. ¡°A real man will do anything for his country, anything at all cost.¡± The guards wielding guns came in and escorted the doctor out. The girl only watched. She showed no emotion. Perhaps her mind has been broken long ago. ¡°You there.¡± Chris turned to the assistant. ¡°You are in charge now. Proceed with the experiment!¡± ¡°Y¡­yes sir!¡± the newly appointed scientist mumbled. He took a new syringe and prepared the fluid as instructed before injecting it in the girl¡¯s arm. The moment that liquid entered her system, the girl felt dizzy along with a painful headache. The world was turning around her and she has lost her balance. ¡°Any sign?¡± Chris asked. ¡°The drug is in effect but there is no sign of change in her mind. Perhaps she really does not have any unusual power.¡± The scientist concluded. ¡°That is impossible. She is that Traveler¡¯s daughter. His flesh and blood. It is impossible that she would not inherit anything from him.¡± The director shouted angrily. ¡°Maybe all she inherited came from her mother? It could me that the mother¡¯s genome is more dominant.¡± The scientist theorized. ¡°Urgg¡­..Bring in the helmet! Full charge!¡± the director ordered. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do as I say! Or do you want to follow your colleague as well outside?¡± ¡°Yes sir¡­¡± A short moment later, the scientist brought out a spiky helmet attached with a lot of wires and put it on the girl¡¯s head. ¡°¡­.Full charge!¡± An electric voltage of more than a hundred volts ran pass through the girl¡¯s body in an instant. Sparks of electricity illuminated the room as the scientists took a few step back. As for the girl, she could only scream in pain. No matter how much she struggled, she could not escape this place. Even if she showed no emotion on her face, inside her, a grudge has begun to swell. It was eating her from inside her mind. She wanted revenge against all those who tortured her. But most of all, even more than that desire of vengeance, she wanted to find her family. All those years, she never ceased to believe in them, that one day they would come to her rescue. If not, then she would come to them. No matter what it took, she would succeed. That determination has kept her alive all these years of torment. Perhaps it was her enduring spirit. Perhaps it was something else more profound, on the borderlines of spiritual. Nevertheless, the girl¡¯s cries managed to attract the attention of a peculiar being. Watching attentively the experiment from beyond the glass window, Chris felt a pinch on his hand. Something just bit him. It did not hurt as much as it sounded but it was very uncomfortable. ¡°What the¡­.?¡± Chris uttered as he looked at the culprit still on his hand: a small beautiful butterfly. It was not the fact that a butterfly just bit him but more about the presence of a butterfly in this facility that shocked the director. Ever since the climate change which eventually leaded to the construction of the domes decades ago, many species were extinct or pushed to the borderlines of extinction. One of those species was the butterfly which has been put in the danger list. Only rich collectors and the department of ecology preservation would be in possession of a few precious live samples. And yet, despite that rarity, one of those creatures was now in plain sight, not to mention in an underground facility. Did it get here through the air duct from the ground? That would be the only possible explanation. But before the director could make his assumptions, something else much more major was taking place around him. That butterfly did not come alone. It brought its friends, hundreds of them, all swarming from the small air connected to the surface. While the butterflies did not do any real damage, they were all over the walls and stuff inside the experiment room and the control room. The glass window was covered with butterflies and even the camera installed inside the room was hindered by the bugs, blocking all vision to inside the room. While the scientists were scared and tried to evacuate, only the girl remained calm. She herself did not understand what was happening around her but despite the chaos, she felt not fear. There was no reason to be scared. For the first time ever since she was captured, she smiled. What about this situation that made her behave so? Could it be a sign? Amidst this cyclone of butterflies, Astora felt a presence emerging from the swarm. One butterfly of deep blue color stood out among its peers. It stayed afloat in silence, staring at the girl as the girl watched it. What was so special about it? Then, the butterflies rallied together. The collectives of the bugs began to form the shape of an arm, reaching toward the stunned girl. ¡°What are you?¡± Astora asked. ¡°¡­..¡± but all she got in return was silence. Or perhaps there were no need for words in the first place. Why speak when you could just show it? The butterfly hand touched the girl¡¯s cheek but handled it with care. It caressed her soft skin with its finger. Unlike one would expect, it felt much better than it looked. And this warmness Astora felt when the butterflies touched her, it somehow reassured her that despite everything that happened, it would be okay. ¡°????? ?? ???????? ????? ????? ? ??? ????? ????? ?? ??????????? ????? ??? ??? ????? ??? ???? ????? ?? ?? ??? ? ????? ????? ??? ?????¡± As mysterious and cryptic as it sounded, Astora somehow was able to understand all of it. Or perhaps, saying she understood it would be a gross simplification. While Astora did not the meaning behind the words themselves, her body was able to pick up a certain wavelength in the air. This wavelength, undetectable by nearly everything, somehow sent the meaning of the message the mysterious being wished to convey. This explained why Astora understood the creature without having ever heard of this foreign language in her entire life. ¡°Are you a god?¡± Astora asked. Now that she was able to understand the creature, its words now seemed more like the common tongue to her. ¡°Not a god. But beyond that.¡± A voice answered in the girl¡¯s mind. ¡°Listen to my voice and I shall grant you power beyond your imagination!¡± ¡°He¡­hehehehe¡± Astora suddenly laughed at the idea. ¡°And why would you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the entity seemed shocked. It did not expect this kind of answer. ¡°Do you not want power? To take revenge upon those who wronged you? Like that man?¡± the butterflies arm pointed toward the glass window. ¡°Of course I do.¡± The girl shouted. ¡°But I refuse to receive anything from you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you gods, or whatever you are, you don¡¯t give a damn care about us. For years, you ignored my prayers. And now I am supposed to just put my faith in you for some higher purpose? Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± Astora groaned in anger. All those angers, the frustrations built up over the years were now being let out in words. ¡°Is this your pride? Unable to accept help because of some trivial emotion? Do you intend to rot in this place until the rest of your life? Will you abandon the chance to save your kind for it?¡± the entity questioned. ¡°I will get out of here, but with my own power and not thanks to you! I reject the gods and all your CRAPS!!!¡± At that moment, as if something has been awaken from its slumber, Astora felt a deep pain in her chest. Her heart beat rapidly. It was a burning feeling inside her, like a volcano starting to erupt. Then her body seemed to emit a faint white aura that kept getting denser and denser until it reached its peak. Finally, a shockwave radiated around her, disintegrating all the butterflies into dust as a pillar of light ascended to the sky, piercing through the atmosphere. The ray did not stop there. It continued its path. Anything on its way was melt in an instant. Then as the ray finally escaped the solar system, it seemed to collide with an invisible barrier. But that collision only lasted for seconds. The barrier was shattered easily and the light continued its path, unstoppable. However, it left a hole in the dimensional space itself. That light has broken what thought to be unbreakable: the law of the multiverse. At the same time, outside the research facility at the surface, the soldiers were busy taking care of this mysterious swarm of butterflies that came out of nowhere. Not far from there, on a roof of a certain building, a figure made of hundreds of butterflies watched in awe at the pillar of light. But perhaps it was the only one who could really see the true nature of that light. Deep within the pillar, there was also a dark column that travelled within, hinting the true nature of the person responsible for this amazing occurrence. ¡°A being of light and dark. A mix of order and chaos. A child of creation and destruction.¡± The figure muttered. ¡°Quite an amazing sight isn¡¯t it?¡± a voice spoke from behind. But the butterflies were already aware of their presence and were not surprised at all. It turned out to be Steven, the son of the CIA director. Or at least someone who looked awfully similar to him. ¡°Trickster, I won¡¯t be deceived by your underhanded tactics.¡± The figure spoke. ¡°Be gone!¡± It raised its hand against Steven, blowing him away. However, although hit, Steven managed to land perfectly on another roof. Though it could not be said that it did not hurt him. ¡°A bit too frisky, don¡¯t you think, miss Cerulean Butterfly?¡± Steven wiped the blood on his chin. ¡°As if I would use this kind of thing to trick you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The butterflies stayed silent. To it, this man deserved not its attention. What mattered now was that the girl¡¯s power has begun to awake. It failed to accomplish its goal and let this happen. Without a single word, the butterflies dispersed. The entity was already gone. ¡°Chee¡­.no fun at all. Why can¡¯t the two of you take a little bit of enjoyment out of this?¡± Steven smiled as he lied down on the roof. ¡°I suppose that guy will be busy from now on.¡± * * * Location: Edge of the Multiverse - Unknown space The pillar of light emitted by Astora did not only alarm the gods of her presence but also of the return of something much more dreadful. In this world ruled over by the gods, there were little places they did not know about. One of such was this place. A system devoid of stars with only floating rocks circling around to form a ring of death. Yet, even in this place, there was a sign of life. But perhaps calling it ¡°life¡± would be inappropriate, depending on the definition of the word. Would you consider something ¡°life¡± if it was an organic being? Or as long as the being in question possessed a self-consciousness, would it be called ¡°life¡±? Amidst the rocky rings, a peculiar structure could be seen: a fortress of iron of unbelievable size. Built using unrecognizable ancient technology of mysterious origin, it could be said that this single fortress was perhaps the most advanced construct ever build in the history of the multiverse. But then, why would there be such a strange construct in this lifeless space? Made no mistake, the place was not abandoned and the owners of the place were still inside, sleeping. The entities residing in this barren space existed even long before the gods themselves and have remained hidden from the rest of the multiverse. Only a few handful of individuals across the entire multiverse would even know about these entities or their true nature. Long ago, these beings were given a task. After they finished that particular task, they entered a deep slumber, during which the gods appeared and took over control of the multiverse. Even then, these beings were not interested in taking back what were theirs. They simply were not interested of such trivial thing. As long as their duties were not disturbed, these beings would never leave this place. And so a new age was born: the age of the gods. However, that situation changed now. Just a moment ago, the barrier surrounding this space was broken by a pillar of light. As soon as it entered the unknown space, the ray aimed at the tallest point of the fortress where an antenna-like structure was. That moment, life was brought back to the fortress. The pillar of light dispersed into thousands of small paths of light trailing across the surface of the black fortress. Then, the iron mass started to change its form, signaling the awakening of its residents. Inside the advanced fortress, in the most inner sanctum of the place, twelve sarcophagi made in a metal-like substance formed a circle, each facing the center of the room. All of them had large wires connected to their backs and a transparent hole on the faces of the sarcophagi, all still remaining closed but one. In fact, one of those iron boxes was already opened long ago. As for who it was, there was no need to search far away. The individual has waited long for this moment. It would not miss it after all that planning. As the lights from above descended into the sarcophagi through the wires, lightning sparks travelled in the air. Steams One by one, the sarcophagi opened themselves and let out the entities long forgotten by history. The same entities who with only the name, sent shiver to the gods themselves. Behind those glass windows, humanoid beings made by chunks of metal began to move their limbs and awoke from their slumbers. Standing in front of his fellowmen, the entity who has escaped from his prison and the one behind the creation of the world of Astora, the one marked with the number XI in his back, the Ender Lord number Eleven addressed the crowd. But his speech did not involve words. Why would there be the needs for words when all the info they needed were already given by the fact that they were awoken? That pillar of light was never a weapon but a beacon. Its use only meant one purpose destined for them, the only beings in the world who knew it best more than anyone else. Soon, the entire Multiverse and all the worlds it contained, will remember the terror that once eradicated all living beings, the Ender Lords. Chapter 4: The little girl (4) Chapter 4: The little girl (4) ¡°What happened? Where am I?¡± Astora quickly got up on her feet. Her head still felt heavy after what transpired. Wait a minute, how was she able to move? Last time she checked, the girl was still strapped to the chair inside that white room. However, she never remembered being where she was up. ¡°How did I end here?¡± The girl was no longer in that accursed room anymore. Tears dropped down to her soft cheeks as the girl was barely able to retain herself. She finally got out of that jail cell after all these years. Unfortunately, her happiness soon came to an end as she began to realize that she has not yet gotten out of trouble. On the contrary, it seemed that she was in much deeper trouble. Instead of a white room, Astora was now in a dark place with nothing in sight. Even the floor she walked on was some kind of shadow that flew like water, trapping all light within it. That light from earlier, did it take her here? Left with no other alternative, the girl decided to look around in order to find a way to get out of this strange place. But where would she go when she didn¡¯t have any destination in mind? How was she supposed to orientate herself in this barren land of darkness? As despair began to take her over, a sparkle of hope manifested itself. Above in the black sky, the girl could see a large shape, like some sort of floating island. It might prove worthwhile to at least check the place. The question however was: how could she get there? ¡°How do I get up there?¡± the girl asked herself while staring at the island. Suddenly, in her eyes, the island seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. Actually, it was not. In fact, the girl was being picked up towards the island by some invisible force. ¡°ARGGG!¡± *SLAM* The girl somehow landed successfully on the island. Thanks to the soft earth she landed on, Astora got away with only a few minor bruises. ¡°Ouch!¡± she muttered painfully. ¡°Welcome to our shop! Welcome to our shop!¡± a mechanical voice rang loudly. Astora raised her head to look at the source of the voice, only to have her mind blown away. In the midst of this dark land, a gleaming building adorned with an abundant number of neon lights used for advertisement and colorful panels with comical characters recommending various items. Calling this place weird would be a gross understatement. But for some reasons, these excessive lighting appealed well to Astora¡¯s taste. Perhaps it was due to her unusual upbringing and her innocent nature. And those comical characters shown on those panels, they were all her favorite characters from many different comics she loved. ¡°The person who built this place must have good taste. If it was up to me, I would¡­.¡± Then something struck her. ¡°¡­.build the same thing.¡± It was no coincidence that the decorating style of this building somehow appealed to Astora. In reality, Astora was the one who designed such a ridiculous looking shop a long time ago, before she was captured and imprisoned. But then, how did a fictional building she drew on a whim ended up being constructed here in this unknown land? Taken by her curiosity, Astora pushed the door and entered the building. ¡°Welcome to our shop! May I interest you in buying something?¡± the mechanical voice rang again, this time softer and closer than before. It came from the one-eyed android standing behind the counter. Possessing a glossy body made by a shiny silver-like substance and a big eye slot that looked more like a high tech camera, the android shared the appearance to that of an adult female human with synthetic black hair. Its muscle seemed to be made in a very flexible material that allowed it for swift and smooth movements just like a real human. But what of its mind? ¡°Excuse me¡­I am a bit lost.¡± Astora spoke timidly. ¡°Oh of course. We have so much items available that you would definitely lose yourself over choosing which. May I ask what are you looking for specifically?¡± Strangely, the android had a very human voice and a very beautiful one at that. ¡°No I mean¡­I am actually lost¡­like where is this place?¡± Astora said. ¡°Whatever do you mean? This place is our shop. It has always been and will always be.¡± The android answered. ¡°But what is this shop? Why is there a shop here in the first place?¡± Astora bombarded the confused android with questions. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­.GRAMPS!¡± the android called out loudly. ¡°Come down quick! There is a weird customer here.¡± ¡°I am busy. Kick them out!¡± a voice from upstairs answered. It seemed to belong to a man. ¡°But she said she is lost. I can¡¯t just kick her out like that.¡± The android shouted back. ¡°Then say how sorry you are unable to help her. Then kick her out! Nicely!¡± ¡°HEY! I am still here!¡± Astora joined the shouting. ¡°And I am not. In fact, I am already gone.¡± The voice from upstairs responded. ¡°I can still hear you.¡± Astora retorted. ¡°It is just the echo of my voice. I am actually very far away¡­.away¡­away¡­away.¡± the man faked an echoing voice. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A moment of silence. ¡°Is she away?¡± the voice from above asked. ¡°Nope. Still here. I can still hear you. Please, I need your help.¡± Astora begged. ¡°Why should I?¡± the voice from upstairs inquired. ¡°Because I want to get out of this place.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What did you just say?¡± Both the android and the voice from above sounded surprised. ¡°I said: I want to get out of this place.¡± Astora affirmed desperately. ¡°¡­.Let me come down!¡± The footsteps walking on the creaking wooden floor kept getting closer as the person behind the voice from upstairs and that lame joke finally decided to show himself. It turned out to be a grumpy-looking old man holding a wrench. The old geezer seemed to be in the middle of working on some mechanic work as he was covered in stains of oil and his clothes were quite dirty. ¡°Let me get this straight! You want to get out of this place?¡± asked the old man. ¡°That is what I have been telling you.¡± Astora spoke. ¡°Tell me, what does this place look like to you?¡± the geezer asked. ¡°A shop with plenty of neon light and very funny ads. They look just like an old drawing I made a long time ago.¡± Astora spoke honestly. ¡°Hahaha.¡± The man laughed loudly. ¡°Such a ridiculous thing, right? Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Hihihihihi!¡± the female android started to laugh too. ¡°He..he¡­he.¡± Feeling awkward by the two, Astora felt compelled to join the frey. ¡°All right, I will help you.¡± the old man agreed. ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± Astora said. ¡°But before that, what exactly is this place? Why does it look so similar to one of my drawings from my childhood?¡± ¡°It does just not look similar. It is an identical replica of your shop.¡± The old man revealed. ¡°After all, this world is a representation of your sub-consciousness.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°What? What do you mean? Are you saying that this is just a dream?¡± Astora could not believe her ears. ¡°Calling it a dream would be a stretch although in reality, it is not that far from the truth either.¡± The old spoke cryptically, making the girl even more confused than before. ¡°Let me put it this way! Humans and most self-conscious living beings, no matter how strong and powerful they are, have a limit they could no longer handle. The is especially true if we talk about the mind or psyche. At every instant, your mind takes in information from its surroundings from all your senses and interpret them before making the decision to take an action. However, there are moments when the surge of information are too much for our psyche to handle and therefore lose track of what it is doing. This can be caused by a sudden traumatic experience or a lack of self-control. So to avoid a mental shutdown, the mind filled the gaps with what it considered necessary to restrain this flux of information. Whether by shutting down the info itself or by adding more mechanisms of perception. Of course, all this process is deeply hidden in the sub consciousness so the individual themselves may not even notice the difference. Does that make sense to you?¡± ¡°I think so¡­Based from what you said earlier on how this place is a representation of my sub-conscious¡­are you saying that this place¡­this shop is what my sub consciousness created to deal with the influx of information?¡± Astora concluded. All those years of reading seemingly complex books were not for naught after all. ¡°Exactly. After the awakening, your body and mind were subjected to the myriad of various information. However, unlike with a computer, you can¡¯t just download all sorts of programs and expect to be able to use them just like that. That is why this shop exists, as a way for your psyche to handle the info in a more ¡®user-friendly¡¯ manner.¡± The old geezer explained. ¡°Besides, where is the fun to play a game with all the end-game contents immediately?¡± the man laughed. ¡°This is not a game!¡± Astora argued. ¡°It is all a matter of perspective. To you, maybe not. But for those in a much higher position, watching you struggle sure is fun.¡± The old man mocked. ¡°Why think too hardly when you can just enjoy it?¡± ¡° *sigh*¡­alright let¡¯s assume that this place is just a fiction created by me. If that is the case, then what exactly are you two?¡± Astora glanced at the female android and the old man. ¡°We are what we are. Nothing more, nothing less. For now, you can think us as the caretakers of this shop. One thing is sure though: we are on your side in this journey. No matter where you go or what you decide, we will always be here.¡± The android said calmly. ¡°What a convincing speech!¡± Astora shook her head. ¡°Then how about some proof? We have something that would be vital in your journey.¡± The android walked in the back of the store behind the curtain, made some noises and came back with a huge black box with no opening at all before putting it down on the floor in front of Astora. ¡°What is it?¡± the girl asked curiously. ¡°No idea!¡± the android swiftly answered without hesitation. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! This is your mind.¡± The android spoke. ¡°If we consider this world as your sub-consciousness then this box would be its core. It existed even before this shop and served as its foundation up until now.¡± The old man continued to explain his cryptic message. ¡°But how am I supposed to open it?¡± Astora said. ¡°If there is not a lid or an opening, make one! It is as simple as that. Who knows? Maybe it will just open if you ask it¡­nicely.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± With no other choice, Astora turned toward the black box and put her hand on it. The two strangers did not seem like they were trying to trick her. Else, why would they make up such an unnecessary complicated tale like that? If they really were up to no good, there were plenty of other possibilities to say. At least for now, Astora believed that she should follow their advice and find a way to get out of this so-called dream as soon as possible. ¡°OPEN SESAME!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Nothing happened. ¡°Well¡­.you did your best.¡± The old man spoke distantly. ¡°Maybe¡­.try another approach? Something a bit ¡­.less clich¨¦?¡± Suddenly, luminous ray of lights pierced from inside the book. Like a hidden treasure waiting to be discovered, the box opened itself and revealed its content. ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Astora fell on her butts at the sight of what was inside the box. Instead of a shiny weapon of some sort, what she got was an old looking thick grimoire half her size. Moreover, the borderlines of the pages were all on the verge of disintegrating with some even torn apart. But the most disturbing thing about this book was its sinister look. On the front cover, what looked like an eye ball slot seemed to be closed tightly. Meanwhile, the cover itself that englobed the grimoire shared a similar appearance to that of a mouth filled with teeth. It made you feel like it would bite off your hand if you wanted to open the grimoire. ¡°Holy¡­what a creepy ass book!¡± the android commented. ¡°What is that, gramps?¡± ¡°A compendium, an archive of knowledge.¡± The old man said. ¡°Compendium? Of what?¡± asked Astora. ¡°Everything. Just try to open it!¡± the old man advised. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have my hand bit off.¡± The girl complained. ¡°It won¡¯t since you are its owner¡­..¡± With every single membrane of her body shivering in fear, Astora reluctantly put on her on the cover and slowly lifted it book. ¡°¡­.probably.¡± *CHOMP* ¡°IT BIT ME! HELP!¡± the girl screamed in panic as she tried to pull her hand out. Immediately the android grabbed the girl¡¯s arm and used all inhuman strength to help but it only hurt the girl even more. ¡°Gramps, what should we do?¡± the android panicked. ¡°Calm down, both of you!¡± the old man spoke firmly. His loud stern voice acted like a bell bringing the two ladies back to themselves. ¡°Look carefully!¡± The man pointed at the swallowed hand of Astora. ¡°You are not even bleeding. With that kind of teeth, if it was biting you, it would have tear your hand long ago. I bet it did not even hurt you.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. But it is creepy. I feel something slimy inside. Oh god it is licking my arm. Something is wrapping itself around my hand.¡± Astora shouted and pulled her hand out with all her might. It was then the grimoire finally let her go, throwing her back against the wall. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Let me see that hand!¡± the old man crouched down and observed Astora¡¯s left hand that has been swallowed just a moment ago by a creepy book. ¡°Did you have this mark before?¡± The old man referred to the brand that somehow appeared on the girl¡¯s backhand. It depicted two serpent-like creatures biting the tail of the other and formed a circle. In the middle of that circle, an eye could be seen but its lids were closed. ¡°What a bad girl! You already go yourself a tattoo at your age.¡± The android giggled. ¡°It is not mine. I never got it before.¡± Astora argued. ¡°Well it is stuck on your hand now. If you are going to change the world, you may want to have a rebellious look. Got to start somewhere.¡± The old man grinned. ¡°Joking aside, I believe it is the proof of ownership. Basically, the book recognizes you as its owner.¡± ¡°Since when does book choose its owner by swallowing their hands?¡± Astora grunted and walked toward the now opened ominous grimoire. To her disappointment, it was empty. All the pages inside the grimoire were blank, despite it contained so many. ¡°Why is it blank???¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± said the grandpa. ¡°How can this thing help me? What kind of power can it give me?¡± ¡°Books provide knowledge and knowledge is power. You have to discover that for yourself. I am sure it will come quite handy in time. Might be even sooner than you expect.¡± ¡°Then¡­can I go back now?¡± Astora asked. ¡°It is up to you. Like I said, you are the one in control of this world. If your mind determines that you no longer need to stay here, if it deems you worthy of the power you got from here, then you can go back.¡± The old man explained. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like I am in charge of all.¡± Astora pouted. ¡°Trust me! You are!¡± the old man reassured. ¡°Now trot along will you? And don¡¯t forget to bring that thing with you.¡± Still feeling a bit reluctant to touch the grimoire, Astora took it on her hand. For something the size of half her body, the grimoire was surprisingly light. In fact, it felt as if it had no weight at all. And just a moment ago, the female android seemed to have so much trouble carrying it. ¡°A final word of advice.¡± The old man changed his tone to a more serious one. ¡°If you ever need something, come back here and we will help you. However, all powers come with a price. Whether it is from us or from that grimoire, you must ready yourself to pay the price. Take it into consideration! Will it be worth it? Will you be able to carry the responsibility that comes with it? Think about it before the next time you end up facing a crisis!¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice¡­.and everything you did for me today. I will make sure to come back¡­.if I ever dream about you¡­I guess?¡± Astora seemed unsure about how to return to this place. There were still many mysteries about this peculiar shop. Furthermore, the residents seemed knowledgeable about this dream world as well. She definitely got to back here another time. ¡°You will come back here¡­when you need to.¡± ¡°Wait! I still didn¡¯t get your names¡­..AAA!¡± With that said, Astora¡¯s vision became blinded by a luminous light. As she regained her vision, she was now in some kind of hospital room with all the medical equipment attached to her. Of course, she was restrained to the bed and could barely even move. The door opened and a scientist walked in holding a paper report. He was the person in charge of taking care of her for five years until being transferred away just recently. By pure chance, the guy somehow ended up taking care of her again. Upon seeing the girl opening her eyes, the guy was so shocked he dropped the report to the floor. ¡°Astora, you are awake.¡± The scientist rushed towards the bed. ¡°I am so glad. After what happened, I thought you were brain dead.¡± ¡°How long was I out?¡± asked Astora. ¡°Two days. God, I am so glad you pulled that off.¡± Said the scientist. ¡°Did something happen when I was out?¡± Astora asked out of concern. She still remembered that night when she emitted that pillar of light toward the sky. If anything, that CIA director would pay even more attention to her now. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°You mean the director? Don¡¯t worry he is not here. Today is the election day so he won¡¯t be coming for at least a few days. Besides, the doctor here is a friend of mine and I asked her to tamper with the medical report. They will leave you alone for a while.¡± The scientist reassured. ¡°But I do have to warn you. After your display two days ago, the top branch is starting to take interest in you. I heard even the President is aware of that. So¡­.¡± The scientist could not utter the words from his mouth. He wanted to reassure this kid in front of him that everything would be fine. But he knew it would be such an obvious lie and he could not bear that guilt. ¡°I understand. They will continue their experiments with a few extra.¡± Astora coldly spoke. ¡°Maybe...maybe I can fake the report saying you have been severely injured¡­maybe¡­.maybe I can help you escape.¡± ¡°It is fine.¡± Astora gave off a soft smile. ¡°But I can handle it.¡± The girl spoke with conviction. ¡°Thank you for everything you have done for me after all these years! I have been selfish and acting like a spoiled child.¡± The girl suddenly apologized. ¡°Wa¡­wa¡­.are you really okay? Did you hit your head or something? Do you have a fever?¡± the scientist put his hand on the girl¡¯s forehead, only to be pushed away. ¡°What are you doing? It is creepy.¡± She kicked him in the stomach out of instinct. ¡°Sorry¡­.it is just¡­for the last five years, you never say thanks once to me. So it is kind of a big deal to me.¡± The scientist tried to keep his smile with tears flowing down from his ears. All these years, the scientist was in a gruesome dilemma between his duties to his countries and his moral code. He knew what he did was wrong for it betrayed the ethical oath he once swore. Yet, he could not betray his country. And even if he stopped, someone else would just take his place. So instead of resigning, the man could only continue his duties while doing his best to lessen the sufferings of his victims. But deep down, he knew that it was just an excuse to justify his own cowardice. But just now, one of his victims said thanks to him. A simple expression of gratitude yet held a profound meaning to the conflicted scientist. ¡°You are weird¡­.¡± Astora blushed. ¡°Did something happen, Astora?¡± asked the scientist. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°It is just, you know. I feel like something has changed in you. Before, you always felt so¡­sad and distant. But now, looking at you¡­.I only see life and hope. Maybe I am wrong but¡­.I don¡¯t know how to say it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nothing has changed yet. But I intend to make some changes when I am back.¡± Astora gave a big smile with confidence. * * * ¡°With the honors bestowed to me by our citizens, I hereby present to you the 60th president of the United Federation, Mr. George Hyland.¡± *CLAPS CLAPS CLAPS* ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Truly, what a beautiful and historic day! Twenty years ago, when I said to my family that I wanted to become the president of our beloved country, they just laughed at me. And today, look at me now, elected for a second consecutive term! But instead of losing time in all those formalities, I believe we have a bigger problem that needs our attention. My fellow countrymen, our nation is facing a crisis of a unimaginable scale. No, I am not talking about the conflict of the southern sea between our allies. No, I am not talking about the rise of the terrorists in the eastern land. They are problems that can be solved with negotiations and perhaps a large army of a powerful country such as ours. However, the crisis I am speaking of, as much as I hate to say this to you, we won¡¯t be able to solve it by ourselves. This is not just a conflict for the interest of a nation or a clash of ideology. No, this is a crisis that will determine the survival of our species. At this very moment, our nation, our entire world faces imminent destruction from a foreign force. But of course, you wouldn¡¯t know who I am talking about. To prevent this, I ask all world leaders to come to our capital three days from now on. There, I will reveal who our true enemies are and why we should leave our conflicts between us behind. That is all I want to say for my inauguration speech. Thank you and good bye!¡± While the world was shocked by the sudden ambiguous message of the president of the United Federation, somewhere in an observatory, an astronomer was observing the change in the solar radiation being appalled by his discovery. On the surface of the sun, a dark hole has appeared and from it, thousands of radiant unidentified objects began to emerge. All of them like an armada were heading toward his dear planet. * * * ¡°Is this where that light originated from?¡± ¡°Yes, milord! There is no mistake that it came from here. The fact that there is a hole in the Veil as a result from its passing is more than enough proof.¡± ¡°Very well! All Mortalis on deck, hear me! We are the chosen of Estella. As commanded by Her Divinity, we will find the source of the Ender scourge and end it once and for all. The residents of this world have long forsaken their faith toward their creators. This is an unforgivable sin of utmost profanity. Show them no mercy! Find the Usurper and silence it! For the glory of Estella! For our Divinity!¡± Chapter 5: Invasion (1) Location: Presidential Palace - Hallway Two of the most powerful men in the United Federation were taking a walk in their office. Five years of working together, they have accomplished many things most of their predecessors could not even dream of. The results were undeniable. The economy flourished like never before and the country only became more powerful with its expanding military and breaking through technology. But what about the sacrifices for those achievements? Was it worth it? To them, there was only one answer: ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Congratulations on getting elected for your second term, Mr. President!¡± the CIA director said. ¡°Just call me by name, Chris! We know each other for quite a while now. There is no need for formality if there is no one around beside us.¡± President Hyland spoke. ¡°If you say so, George. Now if you excuse me for being frank but I have a question concerning¡­¡± ¡°You mean my speech earlier? Yes, what about it?¡± asked the president. ¡°What exactly was it about? Who are the enemies you mentioned? Is this the espers from the Resistance?¡± Chris said. ¡°Not at all! The Greymen are but a relic of the past. While there are some of them left, they cannot do anything to us. What we should focus on now is to increase our military budget before the crisis comes. I will tell you at the convention three days from now on.¡± Hyland tapped on Chris¡¯ back. ¡°We are all humans, got to stick together.¡± ¡°¡­.If you say so, sir.¡± Realizing that he would not be able to get anything more from the president, Chris avoided the subject. Truthfully, he only thought to use the newly appointed president from five years ago in order to get rid of the Greymen. Back then, there was a lot of controversies concerning the new president. The guy was but a common business man who had no prior political experience, the type of person Chris hated the most: those who did not know their place and tried to take over what they did not understand. Yet, he somehow managed to become president. Perhaps it was his charisma that attracted people to him. As for Chris, his opinion about the president has changed over the years. First of all, the guy was deeply patriot and always thought for the greater good. He cared not about formalities but only wanted to focus on the main issue. Anything else was just another step in negotiation, as said by the ex-business man. No matter how you might disagree with him on this method, the president was a man who cared about his country. That was Chris¡¯ conclusion and the reason why the CIA director became one of the most trusted confidants of the president. ¡°You seem to still have some questions, Chris. Something on your mind?¡± asked president Hyland. ¡°To be honest, I have always wanted to ask you something. Why did you help me in the matter of the Greymen?¡± Chris paid attention to his surroundings before speaking. ¡°At the time, there was no reason for you to help me. Or perhaps you hid it so well that I was never able to find out why. Today, I consider you a friend and as a friend, I don¡¯t want to doubt my friend.¡± ¡°You are very honest, Chris. I like people like you, just straightforward and no concern for political advantage. Since you are being honest with me, it would not be nice of me to not return the favor. Unlike you, I don¡¯t have a personal grudge against the Greymen. On the contrary, I admired them and even once revered them as the superheroes of our planet.¡± The president revealed. ¡°Admired?¡± the director focused on the past tense part. ¡°Do you like reading comics, Chris?¡± asked the president. ¡°You know, those superheroes comic.¡± ¡°I¡­.sure when I was still a kid.¡± The director answered reluctantly, unsure of the president¡¯s intention for asking such question. ¡°But why does this have to do with anything?¡± ¡°I guess all kids love that kind of thing. I too was one of them, a kid who worshipped those superheroes. Until one day when I came to despise all of them.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Chris asked. ¡°Tell me, what do all those comics have in common? What is it that made you love those superheroes so much?¡± asked Hyland. ¡°Hum¡­.they all have some sort of powers that help them fighting crimes.¡± ¡°Not exactly the answer I am looking for but it is pretty close. Actually it¡¯s¡­.¡± suddenly, a loud detonation blast interrupted the conversation. The shock was so powerful it shattered the windows and cracked the walls of the most well-guarded location on earth. Barely able to stand up properly, the CIA director quickly grabbed the president. ¡°Sir, we need to move.¡± Then he turned to the secret service agents rushing their way. ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°There has been an attack in the central square. Several unidentified aircrafts have been spotted landing at the location.¡± The agent reported. ¡°Aircraft? Where do they come from?¡± the director asked. ¡°We don¡¯t know, sir. They came out of nowhere and are now occupying our air space.¡± ¡°Alright. Follow the protocol and bring the president to the bunker!¡± Chris turned to the president. ¡°Sir, I need you to go with them.¡± ¡°No need, Chris!¡± The president calmly fixed his attire and brushed away the dust on his cloth. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have time to¡­..¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for them to come this soon. I guess not everything is always according to plan.¡± President Hyland approached a window and looked at the sky. Outside, it was as if a war was taking place in the city. The sky towers were blasted away by beams of light. Several helicopters were starting to take flight before being immediately shot down. On the ground, the soldiers were caught off guard and were being decimated by medieval-like knights in golden armor. The weapons these medieval men used may seemed primitive like swords and axes but they were surprisingly powerful enough to shatter a building or cut down armored vehicles like butter. It was true chaos. Yet in face of this crisis, the president retained his composure and made a call with his cellphone. ¡°Regroup the special SWAT team! We are moving out.¡± ¡°Sir, you have to¡­.¡± ¡°Chris, earlier you asked me who our true enemies are. Here they are!¡± the president pointed at the large golden vessel descending from the sky and landing in the courtyard. ¡°Let¡¯s see your guests, shall we?¡± ¡°But¡­..¡± the director and the agents hesitated. Their priority should be to keep the president safe but right now, the man in question has already gone out to the battlefield himself. For a senior like the president with only a few years left before retirement, the man was surprisingly quick. He has already arrived at the center of the courtyard, right in front of the unknown ship. Left with no other options, the director and the agents quickly rejoined the president. As he got closer to the unidentified vessel, Chris noticed the intricate design of the ship. It looked almost like one of those old models of boat used centuries ago. However, it was ridiculously large consisting of multiples levels and made by some strange material instead of the traditional wood. The ship itself was decorated with golden sculptures placed as part of the vessel itself. It also emitted a luminous holy aura, one you would expect from a god-like being. ¡°Did they really come here on that?¡± uttered Chris in disbelief. ¡°Hum, a bit too retro to my taste.¡± Said the president. From afar, dozens of agents also joined their leader and quickly surrounded the ship. Heavy weaponry were also installed in the horizons, all ready to unleash their might upon receiving the order. All of the sudden, the ship radiated in light as a figure jumped down from the vessel. But instead of following the law of gravity, the figure now stood on a disc of light and looked down at the president. ¡°Kneel before your Gods!¡± the man spoke. Wearing a golden light armor made of light, the man seemed to be in his thirties with big showing muscles and tanned skin. On his back hang a large axe the size of two grown man combined. His appearance alone demonstrated his power and his words, filled with authority made everyone shiver in fear. Some were already kneeling unconsciously. ¡°STAND UP!¡± the president¡¯s voice echoed. It brought back the men to themselves as they tightened their muscles. How could a mere mortal break a god¡¯s aura? ¡°A puny human who refuses to kneel before a god? What insolence!¡± the god raised his hand and shot down beams of light at the president. But he purposely missed them just to scare the man away. Have it been another person, they would grovel themselves to the ground and beg for their lives by now. However, the result was far from what he expected. The president stood firmly amidst the myriad of projectiles and did not take a single hit but a scratch on his cloth. It was as if he knew that the god would not strike him down yet. Brushing away the dust on his shoulder, the president looked at the god in silence as a sign of defiance. ¡°Is this courage? Or foolishness?¡± The god raised his hand again. ¡°I won¡¯t miss it this time.¡± A large sphere of light began to form and crushed down toward the president before engulfing him.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°MR. PRESIDENT!!!¡± Chris called out while being pinned down by an agent to avoid the blast. But there was no blast at all. No explosion nor sound. In fact, the shiny light from the orb was being subdued and becoming smaller in size. The president was perfectly fine. With his left hand, president Hyland caught the orb and somehow managed to disperse it until it disappeared completely. This shocked not only his own men but the god and his retainers on the ship. They did their research on this world and were not aware of any weapon capable of countering their magic. This was supposed to be a world where science was predominant. Even if their technology was advanced, how could the humans have possibly managed to create something on par with the gods¡¯ power? The mere idea of such accomplishment was absurd. What the president did didn¡¯t escape the god¡¯s observation. He clearly saw the orb being sucked into the president¡¯s hand. That was why the orb disappeared without being able to inflict any damage. But that kind of power surely did not come from science. Not the one they were aware of at least. ¡°Interesting!¡± the god jumped down in front of a unfazed George. It was only now that the god truly showed his stature. The president could only reach the height of his chest. ¡°What is your name, human? I need to know so I can carve it on your grave as a sign of respect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know manners? If one wants to ask another¡¯s name, they should tell theirs first.¡± Said the president. ¡°Bhahahahaha!¡± the god laughed loudly with arrogance. ¡°My name? And why is there a need to tell my name to someone who is going to die? But fine, I shall honor you by telling you my name. I am Ares, God of War. I shall allow you the honor of first strike.¡± Clearly, the humans were being heavily underestimated. The show the president displayed earlier, while surprising, did not manage to amaze the beings so used to godly powers. ¡°Are you sure? I know I am old but I go to the gym every early morning.¡± The president smiled. ¡°As if any of your training could come close to our might¡­. *BAM*!¡± In an instant, the president, a man in his sixties, seemed to have disappeared from everyone¡¯ sight, even the god¡¯s. But then, a fraction of a second later, Ares was blown towards the sky by an uppercut. A quarter of a second later, a thundering strike hit the back of Ares¡¯ neck on air, crushing him down to the ground and creating a crater in his shape. Then, after a full second has passed since the beginning of the fight, the president appeared again, this time spiraling down like a meteor onto Ares, plunging him even deeper into the ground. Jumping out of the crater, the president landed next to the hole and fixed his dark blue suit and red tie. Meanwhile, everyone else could only drop their jaws in awe. It all happened so quickly that many were unsure of what exactly happened. ¡°Chris, remember the question I ask you earlier?¡± the president said as he fixed his collar. ¡°Uh¡­uh¡­.the one about the superheroes comics¡­.sir?¡± the director mumbled instinctively to answer his leader. Meanwhile, his mind was still in shock of what just happened. ¡°The answer is the common people, or should I say the useless helpless folk. If the authors don¡¯t show how weak the people are, how can they show how much superior are the heroes? If they don¡¯t show how helpless the people are, how can the heroes ever have a chance to show their talent? To make themselves unique? Do you see the irrationality behind it? We don¡¯t need the super heroes in our world. What we need is to show the people that instead of depending their lives on an unknown stranger, do it with your own strength! Protect those you hold dear with your own life! Show them that you are not useless as you think you are! Indeed, we are the weak men. We don¡¯t have special powers. But nevertheless, our spirit is no more meager than the heroes.¡± The president passionately explained his view and looked down at the immobile god in the crater before raising his middle finger at him and clenched his teeth. ¡°I am the President of the United Federation. Don¡¯t look down on us normal folk, brat! We don¡¯t need to be born with power to defeat the scumbag gods like you.¡± A shadow quickly jumped out of the hole and landed in front of the ship. Ares was not yet defeated. In fact, except for a few bruises, the guy seemed perfectly fine. ¡°Not bad! For a human that is.¡± Ares picked his giant axe and raised it forward. ¡°MOW THEM DOWN!¡± Following the god¡¯s orders, legions of knights in golden armor jumped down from the vessel and began to attack the soldiers at the surface. ¡°For the glory of Estella!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± the CIA director ordered. * * * Location: National Medical Ward Just a moment before the attack took place, still bed ridden in her hospital along, young lady Astora was currently attempting to supposedly train her so called acquired power. The problem was she had no idea how to do it or where even to begin. ¡°Uhm¡­. Grimoire, come to me!!!¡± she chanted. Nothing happened. ¡°Uhm¡­..Manifest yourself to your master!¡± she said. Nothing happened. ¡°Uhm¡­.SHAKAZAM!!!¡± she put two fingers on her head and focused. Nothing happened. ¡°How can I do it?¡± Astora threw a tantrum by herself. ¡°I did everything I could think of and still it didn¡¯t work. Do I have to go back to that shop to get the creepy book again? How do I even do that?¡± She has been working for hours on this but never got much luck. However, the girl refused to just give it up. She knew that there must be something she could do. There was no proof but she just knew it in her mind. At least, it didn¡¯t bite her this time. ¡°Let¡¯s rethink this for a second!¡± Astora crossed her legs on the bed and closed her eyes. ¡°The old man said I already have everything I need. He also said something about the price of powers¡­.Hum¡­¡± Astora contemplated for a while. ¡°What else did he say?...Hum¡­..Compendium?¡± Like magic, an ominous looking grimoire with teeth manifested itself on air in front of Astora. ¡°YES! I am so good. So it is a compendium, not a grimoire. Not sure what is the difference though¡­Anyway, let¡¯s see what you can do!¡± The book was quite large, about half the girl¡¯ size so Astora had some trouble to handle it. Conveniently, Astora found out that the book could stay floating on her on her command and she could even move it around telepathically. Too bad her powers were only limited to the book itself. Still, Astora was unable to decipher the secret behind the blank pages of the compendium. The pages were nothing really special, just normal leather papers. However, they did seem very durable. Even sharp medical scissors were unable to scratch them. Astora has also checked the durability of the cover and the book itself. Setting it on fire, throwing it off from a ten floor building, dropping acid on it, etc. Based on the results of various experiments, Astora concluded that she had a seemingly indestructible flying book. While she hasn¡¯t discovered any special power yet, the properties displayed by the book could make it a fine weapon. ¡°Smashing people with a giant book is not something I would think of when they say I have special powers¡­.¡± Astora spoke to herself in disappointment. Then she suddenly remembered a funny thing about a movie she saw in her early childhood. ¡°It would be even more weird if you can talk.¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± ¡°¡­..Did you just speak?¡± Astora stared at the book. ¡°Nope. It was the bird outside.¡± A male voice came from the book. The eyeball slot on its cover also opened up, revealing a yellow iris as it rolled around to watch the surroundings. ¡°Oh I see.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course I can talk! Are you deaf?¡± the book agitated like it was angry. ¡°Of course I can hear you, you creepy book. How the hell can you talk?¡± asked Astora. ¡°Because I am an amazing glorious being who can do anything in the most amazing way?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Astora stared blankly at the shameless book. ¡°Too stunned by my amazing aura? I don¡¯t blame you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A feeling of disgust started to creep on Astora¡¯s back. Never in her life has she felt so much contempt for anything. It made her want to throw up. Silently, she grabbed the book and walked toward the window. She raised her hand and tried to throw the book outside. ¡°WAIT WAIT! What are you doing?¡± the book spoke in panic. ¡°I don¡¯t want this kind of power and I certainly don¡¯t want you.¡± ¡°Wait just a minute! Okay I apologize. I was just joking. Put me down please!¡± the book begged. ¡°Swear to me you won¡¯t speak like that to me ever again!¡± Astora affirmed. ¡°Yes, yes mistress!¡± ¡°Good! Now answer me, what are you?¡± asked the girl. ¡°An amazing¡­ehem¡­.¡± The book noticed Astora¡¯s cold stare.¡±I mean¡­ I am Grimora, the compendium of the multiverse, the archive of knowledge of the ancients, the¡­.¡± ¡°Stop stop stop! I don¡¯t need to know every single one of your titles. I mean¡­¡± Astora insisted. ¡°What exactly are you?¡± ¡°A book.¡± Grimora swiftly answered. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°I can see that. But you can talk. Books don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°What can I say? I am born with talent more than your average book.¡± Astora could not believe herself that there could be something so presumptuous, not to mention a book. For now, she was restraining her urges to throw the thing outside. ¡°Alright. What else can you tell me about yourself?¡± asked Astora. ¡°And be more serious.¡± ¡°To be honest, not much. I seem to be unable to remember anything you see.¡± Said Grimora. ¡°What? Are you like, amnesiac?¡± Astora said with a doubtful voice. ¡°Seriously. I swear on my delicate pages and majestic cover. The last thing I remember is waking up in that weird store with that weird geezer and the weird sexy android when you picked me up.¡± Grimora reminisced the curvy lines of a certain female android before he noticed Astora blushing with a hint of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, mistress! There is a market for those with a flat *PUNCH* ARGG. What is that for?¡± ¡°For improper conduct. Back to main subject.¡± Astora grunted. ¡°Okay okay. Sorry! Where was I? ah yes the amnesia thing. Honestly though, I don¡¯t remember a thing. Except for the fact that I know you are my master because I am have been imprinted to you.¡± said Grimora. ¡°imprinted?¡± asked the girl. ¡°The brand of the Twin Serpents on your hand. That is the proof that I have accepted you as my owner. From now on, only you can command me and no one else.¡± The book revealed. ¡°Mark of the Twin Serpents hum¡­.¡± Astora repeated. ¡°That aside, this whole stuff about losing memories and such¡­.it seems a bit convenient don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What? Are you saying I am lying to you? Me? With this face?¡± the book put itself against Astora¡¯s face. ¡°Oh wait, I don¡¯t have a face. Since you are my owner, I can¡¯t lie to you nor can I refuse your order. Let¡¯s try this¡­ehem¡­: you have a smoking body. ARRGGGGGG!¡± Instantly, the book was set on fire. ¡°OH GOD IT BURNS!!!!¡± Astora quickly grabbed the water bottle near her bed and splashed it on the book. She then proceeded to open the window so the smoke could come out before it activated the fire alarm. ¡°What was that about?¡± the girl asked angrily. ¡°You ask me to show you that you can trust me. There is the proof.¡± Grimora said in a tired voice. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again!¡± said Astora. ¡°You bet I won¡¯t. I saw a light for a second there.¡± ¡°Well you were on FIRE. There are plenty of light.¡± ¡°True.¡± After witnessing a near death experience of the book, Astora went back to her bed and sat in front of Grimora. ¡°So let¡¯s say I trust you. Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡± ¡°Would you want to talk to someone who set you on fire, threw you down from a building or splashed acid on you? Miss, I consider myself quite liberal but I am not a freaking saint.¡± Said Astora. ¡°If you said something, I would have stopped.¡± ¡°¡­..I didn¡¯t think of that¡­.¡± ¡°So what can you do exactly?¡± asked Astora. ¡°Me? I can do this¡± Grimora flew around. ¡°And this¡± the book suddenly expanded to the size of the bed then shrank to the size of a handbook. ¡°I can change my weight too. But no matter how heavy I am, you can always pick me up like nothing.¡± ¡°Wow that is so cool.¡± Said Astora with shiny eyes. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Hum¡­that is all I can do. The rest depends on you.¡± said Grimora. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Astora spoke. ¡°Remember the pages you saw inside me? They were all blank right?¡± Astora nodded in agreement to the book¡¯s explanation. ¡°Why do you think they are blank?¡± ¡°¡­.Don¡¯t tell me¡­.I can write over them?¡± ¡°Exactly! Though write isn¡¯t what I would say. Hum¡­let me see!¡± Grimora turned left and right. All of the sudden, the room shook and the windows shattered following a very loud detonation blast outside. The ceiling cracked open and collapsed down onto the two. ¡°AAAA!¡± Astora screamed in fear. ¡°Get down!¡± Grimora quickly expanded himself and covered the girl from the debris. ¡°You okay mistress?¡± ¡°I am fine. Thank you!¡± Astora got down from the bed and brushed away the dust on her. ¡°But what happened there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we should get out of here.¡± Said Grimora as he looked outside the window. ¡°Things are not looking good.¡± Beyond the shattered frames, the capital of the United Federation was being set on fire by an unknown force. From the sky they came: a golden armada of ships led by a huge luminous vessel. One by one, golden knights jumped down from their ship to the ground and started the merciless massacre against the people of the Federation. Using their strange weaponry, districts were vaporized in an instant, skyscrapers fell to the ground and the army was rendered powerless in face of the mighty foe. ¡°What¡­is happening?¡± Astora found herself paralyzed. Such level of destruction was perhaps too much for someone like her. ¡°Snap out of it! We need to move!¡± But Grimora managed to calm her down. ¡°Right¡­we should get out of this building first. Turns yourself into something small. We don¡¯t want unnecessary attention.¡± Astora said. Grimora shrank in an instant to the size of a handbook in the girl¡¯s hand. Outside of the room, everyone was panicking and running around to search for the exit. Some patients were stuck to their wheelchairs and too weak to even move themselves. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to help them. Let¡¯s move!¡± Grimora spoke. ¡°But¡­¡± Astora hesitated for a moment. ¡°Do you want to die? Remember that there are also agents who are tasked to watch over you. If they notice that you are gone, you will be captured again. We must take advantage of this chaos and escape.¡± ¡°I¡­I understand.¡± Astora nodded in agreement. As she ran past through the hallway, passing all those helpless patients, the girl could not keep her tears in check. ¡°Damn it.¡± ¡°¡­..too soft.¡± Grimora murmured quietly. As said by Grimora, thanks to the chaotic situation, no one had the time to pay attention to Astora while she made her way to the main entrance. But just as the door was within her reach, trouble found her. ¡°FREEZE!¡± a voice from behind rang. ¡°Turn around and put your hands up.¡± The girl slowly turned around. It was one of the men in black suit that was supposed to watch her. They had a gun in their hand. ¡°Slowly come back here!¡± the man shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you see what is happening outside? We don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Astora pleaded. ¡°No matter what happens, I have to get you back to the director. Now come back here or I shoot!¡± ¡°No you won¡¯t. I am too valuable for you to just kill me.¡± Astora said. ¡°What would your boss say if you kill me right here right now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t test me, girl!¡± shouted the agent. ¡°Grimora, on my signal.¡± Astora murmured. ¡°What is that on your hand?¡± the agent noticed some kind of notebook the girl was holding. ¡°Drop it!¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± the girl threw the notebook toward the ceiling in the agent¡¯s direction. ¡°Expand!¡± The tiny notebook turned to gigantic size and crushed down onto the agent. It made the man hit his head to the ground, knocking him unconscious. ¡°Nice thinking!¡± said Grimora as he shrank back to his normal size and flew back to his master¡¯ side. ¡°Well you got to be useful for something.¡± The girl smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Chapter 6: Invasion (2) Chapter 6: Invasion (2) ¡°What in the world is going on?¡± After the arrest of doctor Vincent and the majority of the espers on a global scale five years ago, the remaining espers who managed to allude the authority formed a new organization called the Resistance. Their objective was simple: bring back freedom and human rights to their discriminated fellow men and women as well as denouncing the crime of president Hyland for being responsible for the incident. Led by Jora, one of the last remaining member of the Greymen, the Resistance has grown over the years from a small group of just a few starting members to an international organization of thousands. Of course, they were deemed a criminal organization by every country and associated with terrorist groups, making them the most wanted criminals on earth. Despite the aggression pointed at them, the Resistance still prided themselves on their non-violent stance and refused to hurt any civilian. They led many operations over the years, disrupting many governmental facilities all so that their voice could be hurt. Today was one of those operations. It was the inauguration of George Hyland for his second term as the president of the United Federation. Undoubtedly, it was the most important event of the year and surely the eyes of the world were all watching the capital of the United Federation. The Resistance planned to take advantage of this situation to voice their opinion. The plan was to openly confront Hyland on the discrimination of the espers and to display irrefutable evidences on how the whole thing was a set up. However, not everything went according to plan. No one, not even the Resistance or the government, could foresee the way things would enfold. An unknown force has launched an attacked on the capital and the army seemed almost powerless against them. Even now, the Resistance was unsure on how they should proceed. In an underground hideout in the capital, under a single bulb, leading members of the Resistance were discussing their strategy. The female silver haired in a grey long coat was Jora, the leader and a telekinesis user. She certainly was among the most powerful fighters of the organization and had the mind of a leader. ¡°I recommend that we continue to stay here and observe the situation.¡± a Resistance member said. ¡°It is too dangerous to go out there.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just abandon the civilians. Leader, you have to send us out there.¡± Another man spoke out. ¡°Those people didn¡¯t care about us when we were persecuted. Why should we care about them? I say we wait. When the fight is over, we come out and take out the winner.¡± ¡°Are you out of your goddamn mind? We are being attacked by aliens and you just want to sit here and watch?¡± The two men continued to argue. Meanwhile, Jora was also in a dilemma. Should she attack? That would put the Resistance in a very disadvantaged situation. Even if they managed to win over the invaders, the government could take the chance to wipe them out. Knowing Hyland, he would definitely not waste this opportunity. But if she abandoned them, countless lives would be lost. Furthermore, the Resistance did not plan for such a large scale attack. They only planned for a protest, not a war. The conundrum was killing her. Ever since being chosen as the leader of the Resistance, she feared for this day, a day when she had to make a tough choice. She didn¡¯t prepare herself enough for this kind of responsibility. She just wanted everything to go back to how it was. Why did this have to happen? What would her mentor, Kennedy, say? What would he do in her place? ¡°Jora¡± a large man with big muscles in a tight uniform similar to Jora¡¯s put his hand on the woman¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t take this on yourself! We are all in this together. You just have to say the word.¡± The words of a longtime friend were reassuring indeed. It dispelled her hesitation. ¡°Thanks, Pat.¡± Jora took a long deep breath and exhaled. ¡°I am fine.¡± With a refreshed mind, Jora looked worriedly at the person beside her. Next to her stood a brown haired woman who could not stop biting her nails. One could guess that she was stressed about the unsuspected attack but that was not the case. There was actually another side mission of today¡¯s operation that was only known to the participants: rescue Astora from the hospital ward. And indeed, the one who led that side mission was Astora¡¯s mother, Fiora and also doctor Vincent¡¯s granddaughter. For five years, she lost contact with her daughter. Every day she feared for her child¡¯s life, imagining what those men in black could have done to her. While Astora did not show it, Fiora knew that she was a special child. After all, she was technically the child of the Traveler. ¡°Fiora, I am sure she is fine.¡± Jora comforted. ¡°Based on our scout¡¯s report, the attackers have not yet reached the hospital ward yet and she is held there, isn¡¯t she?¡± Jora turned to the man in hood sitting in the corner of the room. Upon noticing her question, the man stood up and removed his hood, revealing his identity: the scientist in charge of Astora for five years. ¡°Yes. I just spoke with her a few hours ago. She is definitely still there.¡± ¡°If you have not contacted us, we wouldn¡¯t have known. But why did you do that?¡± asked Pat. ¡°I¡­I am a coward. For years, I was the one who tormented her. Even if I was only following orders, that cannot excuse my unethical immoral conduct. I have to atone for my crimes.¡± The scientist said in a sad tone. ¡°You won¡¯t let you get away with this, you know that right? After this, you should come with us.¡± Said Fiora. ¡°It is fine. I won¡¯t run away anymore. I want to be able to look myself in the mirror and be proud of what I have done. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± Said the scientist. ¡°But¡­¡± Fiora spoke but she was halted by Pat. ¡°A man has to do what he got to do. You should focus on your task ahead.¡± Said Pat as he turned to Jora. ¡°So what do we do now leader?¡± ¡°We go out. Save as many civilians as we can and bring them to the government shelters! Even if there are soldiers there, they won¡¯t outright shoot us just yet if we show that we are there to help.¡± Jora proposed with determination. ¡°Not much of a plan though.¡± Grinned Pat. ¡°As if you would follow an actual plan.¡± Smiled Jora. ¡°Haha. Indeed!¡± ¡°As for you, Fiora. I will assign a few fighters to your team. You go with the scientist and find your daughter.¡± Said Jora. ¡°Are you sure that it is wise to split our forces like that?¡± Fiora spoke worriedly. ¡°We will manage on our own. Now go!¡± Jora spoke firmly. ¡°Al¡­Alright!¡± Fiora headed upstairs. ¡°By the way,¡± Jora stopped the scientist as he followed Fiora.¡± Do you happen to know a greyman named Kennedy? Where they are hiding him?¡± ¡°Kennedy¡­that name does ring a bell. Ah yes, it is the guy who was brought back to our facility together with Astora five years ago.¡± Said the scientist. ¡°Really? Is he still there? Is he doing okay?¡± Jora grabbed the scientist. ¡°No¡­they took him away somewhere soon after that.¡± ¡°They? Who are they? Where did they take him to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know. All I know is that it was done by the president¡¯s order.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. * * * Meanwhile, as the city continued to burn, two children were running away from a golden knight who invaded their city. The invader could have killed them instantly but wanted some entertainment out of this supposed boring assignment. After all, there were only weak helpless humans on this planet with no gift of magic. What could they possibly do to challenge the might army of the gods? Cornered in a dead end alley, the children were at their wit¡¯s end. The knight has caught up to them and they had their back against the wall. There was no way else to escape. Just a moment ago, the two saw their parents giving their lives to save them. But now, was this where it ended? Would their parents¡¯ sacrifice be for naught? ¡°The game is over. Time to meet your maker!¡± the knight raised his mace. The brother held his little sister tightly and closed his teary eyes, preparing for the worst. But then without warning, a crimson door appeared behind them and opened. ¡°Phew, we finally made it.¡± The first person said. He wore a long Victorian coat and a top hat. ¡°We must hurry and find the girl.¡± The second person walked out. Wearing a white masked with no holes, judging from his voice, the man seemed rather old and wore a bartender¡¯s clothing. ¡°Alright. Alright. No need to rush. The Veil of this world is already gone.¡± the third person walked out, a woman with a long red intricate frilly dress. She also handled a red umbrella. ¡°Oh look! A local right away.¡± The woman noticed the two children right away. ¡°Poor things, you look so scared.¡± She pat on their little heads. ¡°Who are you? How did you come here?¡± shouted the knight. ¡°Shh. The children are here.¡± The red lady smiled deviously. Yet, her beautiful smile only unnerved the knight further. She turned to the two children. ¡°Do you want to see a magic trick? Close your eyes!¡± The two children nodded and quickly closed their eyes. ¡°Alright, no peeky weeky! One¡­two¡­¡± the red lady opened her umbrella and pointed it at the knight, hiding everyone¡¯s vision on the knight. ¡°Three¡­.Tada!¡± A disgusting sound like flesh exploding signaled the end of the magic trick. ¡°You can open your eyes now!¡± said the red lady as she folded her umbrella. Opening their eyes, the children could no longer disappear. However, in his place, or rather across the whole small alley, pieces of crimson flesh were scattered all over. The gore made them fear for their lives even more. Compared to the knight, this woman in front of them was much scarier. ¡°Show is over. Go along now, children! Hush hush!¡± the woman said. ¡°Enough of your charade, Madame Red!¡± the bartender man spoke loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Chop chop!¡± the other man clapped his hand. ¡°Okaayyy.¡± The red lady sighed. ¡°Bye bye children!¡± Leaving the kids behind, the trio exited the now bloodied alley and observed the chaos around them. ¡°Hum¡­¡± the masked bartender waved his hand forward. In an instant, an invisible shockwave spread across the entire city. However, only those with incredibly sensitivity would notice the wave. ¡°Humm¡­.as I expected. We can¡¯t find her through normal means. We should split up.¡± * * * Among the rubbles of a once prosperous street, a little girl was making use of her relatively small size to stealth her way through the battlefield. For now, she has escaped the grasp of the government¡¯s agents, though not exactly in the way she would expect it to be. Stuck between a battle between two sides, the only thing the girl could think of was to run. But where to? For five years, she was stuck in that underground room and her previous life was a rather enclosed one, rendering her oblivious to find her way around. All her relatives were supposedly captured or have already escaped to god knew where. Where should she go now? ¡°Mistress, I sense something approaching. Hide quickly!¡± Grimora said while held in the girl¡¯ arms. No one predicted this sudden unprovoked attack and certainly not from medieval knights falling from the sky. Conventional weapons didn¡¯t work against them. However, it would be wrong to assume that the army was completely useless. They did manage to hold their grounds with heavy weaponry and armored soldiers using exoskeletons. Still, it worked against the normal troops until the enemy special units arrived. From behind the lines, the knights separated into two sides and made way for a ten-foot tall giant. The muscular giant, bare hairy chest with a leather cape that seemed to be made from some animal and bushy beard, made a thunderous roar like a tempest almost blowing away the barricade of the army. ¡°Useless mortals, you can¡¯t even deal with a few sinners. I Tyr, son of Hymir, will show you how a true God fights.¡± The giant proclaimed loudly. ¡°Take my !¡± Tyr charged forward like a mad bull. His tremendous weight market the ground with every step. ¡°Fire at all!¡± the soldiers pointed their guns at the charging giant but his skin was as hard as steel. ¡°Your toys won¡¯t save you. AAAARRR!¡± With a single impact, the barricade was blown away along with the soldiers. Some who managed to avoid the charge retaliated with their weapons. Even Tyr¡¯s head was hard as rock. ¡°Weak! True men don¡¯t need weapons. True men use their fists!¡± Tyr threw a light speed punch at the firing soldier. His punch hit like a bus, blasting the soldier into a mess of gore against the wall. ¡°Hahaha! Weak! Come on! Bring me some challenge!¡± From her hiding location behind a pile of rubbles nearby, Astora could only watch the soldiers being massacred like nothing. Crushed, smashed, stomped, they were all being killed one by one. Some were retreating back while a tank was slowly aiming at the God. Still, Tyr showed no fear. He was simply taking his time and playing around. ¡°Haha. Show me your best weapon! I won¡¯t fight back. Come at me! Try if you think you can scratch me.¡± Even though the soldiers worked for those who have wronged her, Astora could not help but feel sad for them. What if they were just like that scientist, following their orders but still had a conscience. Why would they risk their lives to defend a stranger like her? Not many would be willing like that scientist and she could not blame them for doing their duties. ¡°Mistress, you are not thinking what I am thing right?¡± asked Grimora. ¡°I¡­.I can¡¯t just let them die.¡± The girl said. ¡°You are going to get yourself killed.¡± The book agitated in her arms. ¡°That giant is a God, not someone you want to mess with at your current level. We should take this chance and escape.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Unless you have a plan.¡± Grimora said. ¡°A plan¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it but perhaps now is perhaps the time to show you what I can do. First use your eye on the big guy! You know what I am talking about, right?¡± Grimora spoke cryptically. But Astora fully understood him. She was simply surprised that he was aware of this power. Perhaps it was the fact that they now shared a connection that allowed him to know about it. Alas, Astora stared at the god and concentrated. ¡°Psychometry activated!¡± A stream of words of images overflew the girl¡¯s mind. Target: Tyr Species: God (Estella) Description: Son of the giant Hymir and sworn brother of Gnome, the Sleeping Mountain. Prideful and easily provoked, Tyr possesses abnormal strength and defense. Weak to magic. Psychometry, an unusual esper ability, was a form of extrasensory perception characterized by the ability to see relevant associations from an object or a person via a form of contact. In many cases, a psychometry user could also feel the emotions hidden within their target, usually the most predominant. However, this put them under great stress as they were obliged to go through the same experience and sometimes resulted in even death. Furthermore, for such ability that seemed extremely useful, the info they saw were usually very ambiguous and difficult to interpret. In the entire history of Greymen, few managed to control their power and only a handful could actually use their ability without damaging their own mind. In Astora¡¯s case, the girl possessed a much rarer form that allowed her to perceive these info of everything in her sight without a need for physical contact. But up until now, even with the help of the drugs and tools used by Chris, she never managed to properly control it, only succeeding in seeing a few brief images and even that was enough for her to pass out. Yet, just now, Astora felt no difficulty in using her ability and even managed to see some surprising info. ¡°What¡­was that?¡± Astora spoke, not believing her eyes. ¡°What was what? You mean those descriptions? It is the combination of your power psychometry and my codex.¡± Grimora said. ¡°But I never managed to see the information so clear. It was like on TV.¡± ¡°That is because of the limitations of your brain. Your eye act as a scanner that identifies the target and then send a request to the hub. However, before, the hub was your brain. Imagine it like you are searching for info on the internet! If the database of your internet is small, there aren¡¯t much you can find on there. But now that you are connected to me, the amazing archive of knowledges, it is guaranteed that the result is much better. Am I making sense?¡± explained Grimora. ¡°Kind of¡­but how can that help me here? It said he is weak to magic but I don¡¯t know any magic.¡± Said Astora. ¡°Precisely. So give up and run!¡± Grimora spoke firmly. ¡°NO!¡± Astora shouted loudly. ¡°What was that?¡± the voice of the young girl attracted the attention of the worst person possible: Tyr. Before Astora could even move, the god was already standing in front of her hiding location. With a simple smack, he threw away the rocks and revealed a frightened girl hiding herself behind a small notebook. ¡°Just a kid?¡± Tyr¡¯s eyes glowed slightly for a moment. ¡°Power level at 1 only? Even my kid as a baby is stronger than you. Damn, this will leave a bad taste in my mouth.¡± ¡°Get away from her! Run, kid!¡± the soldiers shot repeatedly at Tyr¡¯s back. They seemed to not realize that Astora was wanted by the government. Still, their efforts did not even twitch the mighty god. The bullets only bounced back and fell to the ground. ¡°Hum, so worthless. I will deal with them after I finish with you.¡± Tyr raised his arm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal. I will make sure you won¡¯t suffer.¡± ¡°Elongate!¡± The small notebook extended in length and pushed the startled god against the building of the other side, breaking the entire wall before pulling back. ¡°Did we get him?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Grimora uttered From the hole on the broken wall, Tyr emerged unscratched. ¡°That¡¯s surprising. I want to say ¡®you almost got me¡¯ but¡­unfortunately no. That didn¡¯t do a thing.¡± Tyr disappeared from his position and reappeared behind Astora who couldn¡¯t manage to follow. He poked slightly on her forehead with a finger but it was enough to blow her away. Hit by a sudden attack, Astora released the book from her arms and landed against a wall. She was lucky that she didn¡¯t break any bone, only slightly shaken. ¡°Quite an interesting weapon you have here!¡± Tyr examined the creepy looking book. ¡°A magical artefact! How did you get your hand on it?¡± ¡°Give¡­it¡­back!¡± Astora slowly stood up. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you come and get it?¡± Tyr provoked. ¡°AAA!¡± the young girl rushed forward and tried to throw a punch. But she was kicked back to where she started. This time, something did break. ¡°Hahaha! Give it up! How about this? I will give you a fair deal since I don¡¯t really like killing children that much. You can walk away and I will take the book. Deal?¡± Tyr spoke with arrogance. He was only interested in the book. Besides, even if he let a little girl run away, sooner or later, this entire city would be razed to the ground so she wouldn¡¯t live that long anyway. ¡°Never! He is mine. GIVE IT BACK!¡± Astora charged again and once again thrown back against the wall. However, she refused to give in. Her body was screaming in pain. Her head was bleeding. Her arms, paralyzed by fear. Still, her spirit remained strong. ¡°Give¡­it¡­.back!¡± The girl stood up again. ¡°How tiresome! You ask for it.¡± Tyr walked toward the injured girl. ¡°Disgusting!¡± ¡°What? Who said that?¡± Tyr looked around but found no one. Suddenly, an ominous aura engulfed him whole. He felt shiver, a god. This dread, it came from the object he was holding. ¡°To be held by a smelly hairy dude¡­how disgusting! And you hurt my mistress!¡± The book suddenly turned into giant proportion and bared its sharp teeth. Thanks to his instinct, Tyr was able to take a step back in time but lost something else in return. ¡°AAAARRRGGGG! My arm¡­.ARGGG!¡± Blood splattered across the floor and continued to flush out of the dismembered right shoulder of the god. ¡°I WILL KILL YOU!!!!¡± Tyr raged. ¡°Just shut up!¡± *STAB* An unexpected event has occurred. Out of nowhere, a man in black suit appeared behind the raging Tyr and plunged his needle-like weapon straight down on the god¡¯s head. Just like that, Tyr, a mighty god, fell in battle. Soon after him, a group of men wearing gas masks and black protective battle clothing arrived on the battlefield. Using oddly advanced weapons, the troops quickly subdued the unsuspected golden knights. * * * Location: Somewhere above the sky ¡°I can¡¯t sense Tyr anymore¡­It can¡¯t be¡­that bastard died? What happened down there?¡± Chapter 7: Invasion (3) Chapter 7: Invasion (3) Back to the surface, the man who just saved Astora was wiping his rapier with Tyr¡¯s cape. Taking away his weapon, the man approached Astora but was stopped by a giant book with an eye in the way. ¡°Hey hey, I come in peace.¡± Said Steven. ¡°My name is Steven. No need for alarm!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trust him, Grimora! He is one of the government¡¯s agents.¡± Astora spoke in pain. ¡°Indeed I am but I am not here to arrest you. On the contrary, I am here to help. I suppose you don¡¯t have anywhere to go right?¡± smiled Steven. ¡°As if I would go to your place, you creep.¡± From just a glance, Astora knew this person could not be trusted. Someone who smiled after killing somebody in cold blood could not be a sane person. ¡°No no no you misunderstand, little miss. I am merely suggesting a place you should probably visit. Whether you go or not is up to you. And don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t get in your way or anything, just assisting you with what you want.¡± the man in suit proposed. ¡°¡­.What do you think mistress?¡± Grimora asked with his eye still on the strange man. Clearly the guy was suspicious and his behaviour certainly didn¡¯t help either. What was even more suspicious was that he wasn¡¯t even surprised by Grimora, a flying talking book. Both Astora and Grimora noticed that particular odd detail. Still¡­. ¡°¡­What are you suggesting? I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to listen.¡± Astora said. ¡°Tell me, what do you know about your father? Your mother, did she ever tell you about him?¡± Steven asked. The question struck Astora at her most vulnerable spot. The subject about her father was a very touchy one for her mother as well as the other relatives she knew. Whenever she asked them about who her father was, all she received was either a dead silence or a quick change of subject. Even after she was captured by the government¡¯s agents, they asked her the same questions. But how was she supposed to answer something she too wished to know about? However, it was not that Astora was completely oblivious about her father. There was only one time in her life when Fiora told her daughter a bed time story. She told her that there was a world of magic somewhere out there with all the magical creatures one could only find in fairy tales. And most importantly, her father came from that world: its name was Astora and the reason why Fiora named her daughter in such a way. So that one day, her father would recognize her. Alas, it was a story from so long ago and Astora only remembered a few parts of it. Back then, she simply brushed it away as a tale her mother made up. But now, confronted to the truth, how Chris always mentioned her father as the Traveller, indicating him coming from somewhere else, Astora came to the conclusion: her father was someone from another world. ¡°I know a few things.¡± Astora kept her cool. But inside, she was desperate for some info on her father. ¡°Good! But do you really know everything though? Are you not curious about him? About the world he came from?¡± Steven continued. ¡°Are you saying that you can bring me there?¡± Astora bounced up despite the injury. ¡°I certainly can. If you wish for it of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Of course take your time. This is a big decision after all. Still, we are in the middle of a battlefield so do mind of that.¡± Steven spoke charmingly and turned his head. ¡°Oh take this for your injury! Don¡¯t worry! There is no poison in it.¡± Steven took out a tablet comprising of twelves red pellets. ¡°Thanks!¡± Without hesitation, Astora took one of the pellet and swallowed it in one go. Just seconds later, she felt warm in her chest and completely rejuvenated. Her internal injuries and bruises also seemed to have healed themselves. It was difficult to think that science could have come that far. In fact, everything about the pellet and its effect seemed almost¡­.magical. ¡°I am pleased that you decided to trust me.¡± Smiled Steven. ¡°Of course not. But if you want me killed, you would have done it long ago.¡± Astora claimed. ¡° *CLAP* A good observation. One ought to know their limits and be able to admit it. ¡°Observation hum¡­..¡± the girl muttered in silence. ¡°Psychometry activated!¡± Target: ??? Species: ??? Description: ??? ¡°What?¡± Astora startled. She was unable to scan the man in front of her and the images she saw in her mind were all camouflaged by some static. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Nothing worth mentioning. About our previous discussion, shall we go?¡± Steven extended his hand. ¡°¡­Fine!¡± The girl reluctantly accepted. She felt that even if she refused, there was no way this man would simply let her go just like that. She had no choice but to do as he said now. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°A facility near the presidential palace. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t afford to use any vehicle as it would attract too much unnecessary attention. In addition, the surrounding areas of the president palace are now a war zone. We have to be stealthy in our way.¡± Explained Steven. ¡°Can¡¯t you do something about it? You seem to be able to handle that god quite easily. Isn¡¯t he among their strongest?¡± Astora raised her suspicion. There was still a lot of things unknown about the man in front of her. ¡°I was lucky.¡± Steven shook his hands. ¡°Besides, he was critically injured by your little friend first. I merely did the final blow.¡± ¡°Somehow I doubt that¡­.But fine, it is not like you will tell me anyway. Let¡¯s go then!¡± ¡°As you wish, miss!¡± * * * On the Resistance¡¯ side, or rather the special group tasked with rescuing Astora led by Fiora, they were doing a great job in avoiding conflicts. With so little fighting capabilities in their members, the group had no choice but to do so in order to survive. Using the ruins for their advantage, they wasted no time advancing from one district to another. Based on the situation they have seen, perhaps things were not so hopeless for humanity as they thought it would be. While the common soldiers of the army were unfortunately no match for the invaders, Fiora has seen special types of soldiers being deployed onto the battlefield. Characterizing for their black uniform and gas masks, these special types held inhuman capabilities and were equipped with unknown weaponry. Fiora recognized the uniform they wore. The Resistance have encountered them before on multiples occasions. According to their findings, these were a prototype unit under direct command of the president himself. They were developed by a secret research team, in short artificial soldiers. However, if this information came out, it would deal a serious blow against president Hyland as it violated the international ethical treaty. The plan was for the Resistance to show the evidences at the inauguration day but of course, because of this attack, it was scratched away. Such misfortune! ¡°Is this the right way?¡± Fiora asked the man in front of her. ¡°Yes. To get to the hospital ward, we need to pass the through the presidential palace. It is dangerous but I know a tunnel that can help us get there unnoticed. With all the chaos outside, there shouldn¡¯t be any guard watching over it.¡± The scientist explained. ¡°Do you think there is a chance that they already moved her?¡± an esper following behind asked. ¡°I won¡¯t say it is impossible¡­However, the presidential palace is currently under attack and the whole city is a war zone. I doubt they would have time to think about one girl.¡± Said the scientist. ¡°A lot of assumptions there¡­.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. This is our best chance of getting her after all these years. If we take too long, she might be moved somewhere else out of our reach.¡± The scientist said. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Fiora clenched her teeth. She refused to let this chance go away. For five years she tormented herself on why she was there that day. For fifteen years, there were time she asked herself: ¡®Did I do the right thing that day?¡¯ This question stayed in her mind for a very long time. If it was a sin, then she had to atone for it. And the only way to do so was to watch over Astora as long as she lived. The way was supposed to be safe. It should have been with the army and the unknown invaders attacking each other on the surface. Unfortunately, things seemed to never go according to plan for the Resistance. Perhaps it was fate, or a terrible luck they had. The moment the group came out of the tunnel, an abominable creature stood in their way. ¡°I sense a faint foul stench of the One who would rebel against the Almighty Creators¡± ¡°ONE OF YOU? BUT WHICH?¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Eat them all!¡± Possessing a flaming body the size of a bus, the creature had three heads, each with their own personality. Its fangs were sharp and imbued with poisons that melted even steel with a single touch. Its breath was as scorching hot that burned the skin of its victim. A demonic creature only from the legends. ¡°We are Cerberus, keepers of the Gate to the Underworld. For the glory of the Almighty Creators, we shall devour all seeds of rebellion.¡± The beast declared. ¡°RUN!¡± Fiora shouted at her comrades. The beast charged toward the group but they managed to avoid it by jumping to the sides. ¡°Miserable bugs, taste the flame of Hells!¡± the two side heads Cerberus breathed a torrent of crimson fire. ¡°¡± one of the espers stood in front of the group and raised a forcefield around them, deflecting the flames. ¡°Insolent fool!¡± Cerberus¡¯ middle head began to prepare for an attack. ¡°¡± Fiora¡¯s eyes glowed as they watched the beast in action. ¡°Everyone, jump to your right!¡± ¡°¡± From the middle head, Cerberus fired a stream of blue fire. Have the esper continued to maintain his barrier and if not for Fiora¡¯s warning, he would have been reduced to ashes by now and so would the others behind him join his fate. But they still had a chance. While Fiora didn¡¯t have any fighting potential, her psychic ability, telepathy, allowed one to read the mind of any living being in her proximity. This was a tremendous gift in a battle as the opponent¡¯s moves would be constantly revealed and even countered. However, if the enemy was a mindless beast, it would not have worked. Thankfully, Cerberus was a beast but possessed rather high intelligence because of its godly attributes so Fiora¡¯s abilities would work on it perfectly. Still, there was a big difference in term of power between them. Just because Fiora could predict an attack, it didn¡¯t mean that she would be able to avoid or defend against it. Furthermore, the group has severely underestimated Cerberus¡¯ intelligence. The beast has already made a rough guess of what happened and was preparing its next move. ¡°¡± Cerberus held its breath. If its opponents could read its mind, then it could simply make its attack unavoidable, by leaving no blind spots for them to escape to. *BOUM* The three heads formed a giant blast that burned the entire area around it to crisp. With that level of intensity, attempting to defend with their puny barrier would be a foolish move. Cerberus looked around with satisfaction: a barren ashen land devoid of lives. With nothing in sight, the giant beast turned its back and dashed away. ¡°Weak! Is this all the so called Usurper can do?¡± the left head of Cerberus spoke with a croaky voice. ¡°NO! TOO WEAK FOR USURPER! CAN¡¯T BE IT!¡± the right head retorted. ¡°But they had the scent.¡± The left head said. ¡°It¡¯s still there but there is.¡± ¡°TOO FAINT! TOO LITTLE!¡± the right head explained. ¡°Whatever the case, they are all dead now. We must find lord Tyr.¡± The middle head broke the discussion. However, something remained in its mind, something it believed that it overlooked. ¡°The smell¡­.I can still sense it.¡± ¡°THEY ALIVE!¡± ¡°Turn back!¡± Although, while the beast certainly had intelligence, it severely underestimated the survival instinct of the humans. When it finally came back to the battlefield, Cerberus searched it carefully and found something that shocked it: a large hole enough for four peoples to hide in. Furthermore, it was located right behind a pile of rubbles so Cerberus didn¡¯t see the humans jumping and hiding in it the whole time. And the ashes after blinded its nose momentarily, allowing them to escape. The keeper of the Underworld has been played miraculously. ¡°ARRRRRRRRRRR!¡± the three heads howled in rage. But that howl was not just a simply roar. It was communicating to something. ¡°Follow their tracks! Find them!¡± Just moment before the blast, Fiora has ordered one of the espers to create a small hole so the four could jump in. If there was no place to avoid the attack, simply made one. However, they didn¡¯t manage to go far. From afar, a large silhouette loomed. And then another. And another. Somewhat smaller than the three headed beasts, the newcomers still gave off a frightening appearance. Two headed giant dog-like creatures have surrounded Fiora and her comrades. Served as the grunts of the Keeper of the Underground, these beasts were called Orthrus and followed loyally the commands given to them by the leader of the pack, which was Cerberus. It didn¡¯t take long for Cerberus to arrive along with dozens others Orthrus. ¡°What the hell? How are we getting out of this?¡± the scientist trembled. He was perhaps too na?ve for not expecting this much trouble. The way was supposed to be safe, but that was before the attack. A few soldiers would not pose a problem but this, this was something entirely different. ¡°I am¡­sorry everyone¡­.I led you all into this.¡± ¡°Stay focused!¡± Fiora shouted, pressing her back against the scientist. ¡°You two go ahead, we will halt them.¡± The two other espers volunteered to stay behind. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense! I won¡¯t leave any of you. Besides, how are we even going to get out?¡± Fiora spoke. This mission was her only chance to save Astora. But with the cost of others? That was too much to ask. ¡°Yes...I did promise her that.¡± The scientist mumbled quietly. It seemed that he has gathered all his remaining resolution for his next move. Slowly but steadily, he reached for his pocket. ¡°I will open a path. Miss Fiora, please use that chance to get away! The presidential palace is just up ahead. It will still be a way to the hospital ward but that place shouldn¡¯t be heavily attacked. By yourself, you should be able to¡­.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°I promised that I will help her find her mother. Whatever the cost, I must fulfil my promise. Please don¡¯t waste this chance!¡± The scientist suddenly rushed away from the group toward a pack of Orthrus. He didn¡¯t get far but enough from the group. One by one, the Orthrus jumped at him, biting and tearing bits of flesh. The scientist screamed in pain but refused to release his fist. With his thumb, he pressed onto the small device he pulled out of his pocket earlier: a grenade. *BANG* ¡°NOW GO!¡± the esper didn¡¯t waste any time and pushed Fiora toward the blast zone. ¡°If you truly want your daughter back, show us your resolve! GO!¡± Fiora couldn¡¯t say anything. She simply couldn¡¯t. If she stayed behind now, then the scientist¡¯ sacrifice would have been to waste. Could she bear that sin too? How could she? Even if she stayed behind, it wouldn¡¯t do much to change the status quo. So the only way for her was to move on and run as fast as she could. It was a logical solution. Why must all die when one could at least survive? But if the choice was so obvious, why did it hurt so much? Fiora ran without turning her head back. A flow of tears dropped from her red eyes, blurring her vision. Still she ran, wiped away the tears. By taking of the chaotic situation after the explosion, the beasts would be able to go after her immediately. Or so she thought, naively. ¡°FOUND YOU!¡± * * * Not far from there, a trio of unexpected members was also heading toward the presidential palace, or rather a place near the location. Because of her weak constitution or the fact that she was a normal child up until now, the odd government¡¯s agent Steven had to carry her like a princess toward their destination. Based on his figure, Steven also didn¡¯t seem like he was the type with physical strength. Yet, betraying her expectation, the man seemed to have no trouble at all carrying her. In addition, he was able to keep a steady speed even though the terrain was quite uphill. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Grimora in his notebook form asked. ¡°Almost there. I can see the building from he¡­.!!!!¡± Sensing something coming his way, Steven immediately stopped. Just in front of him, a card was stuck in the ground. Then before he could turn back, another card was thrown in the same way. From above, a figure jumped down and confronted the trio. Wearing a set of uniform of black and white similar to that a standard bartender, the man¡¯s face was covered entirely by an ivory mask with not a single gap. It made one wonder on how he could even see with that kind of accessory. ¡°Now this is a surprise.¡± Steven, still holding a panicked Astora in his arms, seemed shocked at the arrival of this new stranger. ¡°You came faster than I expected.¡± ¡°An acquaintance of yours?¡± asked Astora. ¡°We are more than just acquaintance, aren¡¯t we?¡± Steven redirected the question toward the stranger. However, it was impossible to read his expression because of the mask. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to joke around. Let go of the girl!¡± the man spoke with a grave voice. ¡°And what? So you can take her to your bar? She is a minor for god¡¯ sake.¡± Steven joked seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t let you use her like a tool.¡± The bartender lunged forward to grab the girl. But Steven quickly took a few steps back. The masked man executed a series of martial arts techniques trying to separate the girl from Steven but could not touch the man. ¡°And I suppose I will just let you use her?¡± Steven began to fight back with his leg while doing acrobatic moves to gain balance and attack at the same time. However, holding the girl really put a dent on his ability to do as he wished. ¡°A weakness!¡± the bartender managed to close their distance. Putting a hand on Steven¡¯s chest while the other grabbed the girl, the man has overpassed his opponent¡¯s defence. ¡°¡±. Hit at point blank, the agent was blasted away across the street and crashed into a building. Have it been a normal human, the blast would have shattered their bones and smashed their internal organs to pulp. Luckily, Steven was no normal man. Meanwhile, Astora could only watch the battle unfold in her eyes while remaining motionless. She has just been passed in the hands of yet another stranger. Despite whatever they said, it seemed that they considered her having no place to say in any of this. And that pissed her off. ¡°Astora, come with me! I will¡­.¡± Before the bartender could continue, a giant book was smashed against his face. The indestructible material the book was made from turned the attack into a deadly strike at such close range. As for the man in white mask, he didn¡¯t expect to be hit by the same person he claimed to rescue from the hands of the evil man over there. Now, he was on his knees, recovering from the sneaky attack of the girl. It didn¡¯t hurt him that much but enough to crack the side of his mask. ¡°Hahaha! How humiliating! It seems like you have been dumped.¡± Steven laughed out loud. ¡°Arr¡­.¡± The bartender stood up and checked his mask. ¡°One way or another, I will bring her back.¡± It truly seemed that Astora¡¯s attack from earlier didn¡¯t really faze him at all. His voice remained calm and collected. ¡°The same as always. You haven¡¯t changed at all. Come at me!¡± Steven dashed forward. ¡°As you want!¡± the bartender followed. The moment the two clashed, it resulted in a brutal eruption. The pressures these two exerted on their surroundings were nauseating. It took a strong mind to even be able to retain their consciousness facing such a clash. Strangely, Astora was fine. Perhaps it was an influence of her connection to Grimora, a mysterious artefact of unknown origin, that helped her. As for the girl, she was left speechless at the powers displayed by these two men. This was far beyond the self proclaimed god Tyr and she thought he was already a monster. But these two were something much more. Were they gods too perhaps? If so, how could there be so much differences between Tyr and them? Since her childhood, Astora has always admired the power of the elite Greymen like her uncle Kennedy or her aunt Jora. They were, in a way to the girl, heroes in real life. But now, her opinions have changed. She has witnessed a new power that far exceeded the espers. Maybe, her father too was just like these men? A godlike being of unlimited power? But now was not the time to stand around and be baffled by some strangers. Astora had to figure out her next course of action. From the way things stood, both the agent and the bartender lookalike wanted to drag her to somewhere. The problem was where and why. Even if Steven said that he would take her to her father¡¯s world, could she really trust him? Of course not. The man was too suspicious to even take his words seriously. But then, what should she do? The girl bit her finger nail in stress. It was then that Astora spotted a cloud of dust from afar. Looking closely, someone was being chased by a pack of savage beasts. The monsters looked straight out of those from hell itself with their burning body and multiple heads. As for the person they were chasing, it was a woman with brown hair and rather average stature. The woman was running as fast as she possibly could. Her legs were tired, stuck in her continuous motion. Her body was sweating like crazy. She could not remember how long or how far she has run. But she was approaching her limits. As of the moment, the woman was blindly keeping her motion like an automatic robot keeping doing what it has been doing. Then she tripped. And she fell down against the ground. It was the end of the line for the woman. Now the beasts were approaching and bared their teeth. After her comrades, the woman would become their next meal. The woman, accepting her ultimate end, closed her eyes. It seemed that in the end, her final wish would not come to realization. She just wanted to see her child once more, to embrace her little girl in her chest, to caress her gentle hair and to soothe her fear like any mother would do. Then, her mind started to play tricks on her. She could hear the voice of her child, calling out to her. Why couldn¡¯t she die in peace? Why must she endure this any longer? The voice began to ring louder and louder, along with the sounds of footsteps running. ¡°MOM!¡± a loud voice called out. ¡°Astora?¡± the woman opened her eyes and turned back. Could this be a dream? An illusion her mind created? ¡°Get away from my mom!¡± The girl threw her book at the monsters. As it got close to the beasts, the book suddenly grew and turned into a demonic being with large teeth and started devouring everything in its path. The beasts fought back by breathing fire at the grimoire but it didn¡¯t do anything except making it even more enraged. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± the girl asked her mother worriedly. ¡°ASTORA!¡± Fiora put her arms around her child and embraced her tightly. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. This sensation, it couldn¡¯t be an illusion. It was real. After all these years, she finally found her daughter. ¡°I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Me too mommy *hic hic*.¡± The girl cried while hugging her mother. She remained strong and independent all these years. Still, it couldn¡¯t stop her from crying out loud like a baby. ¡°Hum¡­I hate to break this touching reunion but we are being surrounded by hungry BEASTS!¡± Grimora covered the mother and daughter from a torrent of blue flames. ¡°Mistress, these flames are not like the others. We can¡¯t keep defending forever. Now would be the perfect time for you to learn more about your power.¡± ¡°Are you talking about ¡®that¡¯ ?¡± Astora grinned. She remembered the conversation she had with Grimora just earlier when she remained captive by Steven. But in reality, the whole time Steven was with them, the two never uttered a single word. So how did they communicate with each other? Through thoughts. Their connection allowed them to speak to each other with no need to speak at all. A convenient power especially when an enemy was observing them or around. And of course, Grimora wasted no time to explain some of the basic but most certainly crucial powers he could bestow upon Astora. Perhaps bestow was not exactly the right word. Rather, the two combined in sync and in union allowed for such power to take hold and manifest itself into reality. With a nod from the girl, Grimora resumed his normal size and floated above her hand. ¡°THIS SMELL! THE GIRL! THE USURPER!!!¡± one of Cerberus¡¯ heads groaned. ¡°Yes yes yes! Eat her! Tear her apart!¡± the left head spoke. ¡°Turn her to ashes!¡± ¡°¡± the three heads focused their attack and aimed at the girl. Upon release, Cerberus fired a condense blue beam of fire that consumed everything in its path. ¡°Astora, get away from there!¡± Fiora shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Grimora!¡± Astora opened the large book in her hand and showed an empty page at the incoming attack. ¡±!¡± Like a black hole that sucked everything it encountered, Cerberus¡¯ flames too were somehow absorbed into the blank page through some magic. As the flames subsided, the once blank page began to be filled with a new inscription. Spell: Triple Flames of Gehenna Type: Rank: Unique (Cerberus) Description: The immortal flames of Hell itself. Long ago, when the three realms were one, the king of the First Men claimed to have seen the messengers of Heavens in his dreams. Following their instructions, the king ordered the massacre of all residents of the Valley of Hinnom and set it on fire. Then he forced the families of his kingdom to give up their first born, even his own, and made them walk through the valley. One by one, the children were pushed into the crimson flames. The more sacrifices he made, the brighter the flame. Until it transformed into a fierce blue flame that none can put out. The fire spread across the kingdom and the entire world until no living being was left. To this day, the flames continued to torment the souls of its victims and sought to claim even more. Chapter 8: Invasion (4) Chapter 8: Invasion (4) The untouchable flames of Hell were being sucked into oblivion by a mere book. The Gate Keeper could not believe this scene. The more flames it breathed, the more those get absorbed until Cerberus finally gave in. For the first time in its life, it encountered a mere mortal who was able to fend herself against the blue flame. Was it the power of the Usurper? ¡°Beware the Usurper, Cerberus! If you encounter the thing, immediately retreat and inform us!¡± Cerberus remembered the words of its master. A faithful beast, it was. However, its pride refused to let the girl go. If it could kill the Usurper, its master would be very pleased. It had to beat it. Cerberus howled majestically, commanding the Orthrus to charge toward the enemy: a little girl. Meanwhile, Astora has retrieved the book in her hand. With a new inscription, the book, and by extension herself, gained a new power. With the beasts coming toward her in packs, the girl had little moment to waste. She opened the page with the new engraving depicting the blue flame and put her hand into the page. ¡°¡± Astora performed a second command. When she pulled her hand back, the image on the book also came back with her: a blue flame wielded in the small hand of a teenage girl. Yet, it did not hurt her as if it was a part of the girl. The other beasts, frightened by that tiny yet terrifying flame, halted their assault. Some were starting to turn back and flee. ¡°Impossible! How can a mere mortal wield the Flames of Hell?¡± Cerberus roared in disbelief. The untouchable flame in the hand of a mortal girl, preposterous. ¡°You dared hurt my mom. I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Astora raised her fiery fist and smashed it into the ground. The flame from her hand transferred itself into the soil and in an instant, erupted a pyre of extreme conflagration toward the sky, engulfing all unfortunate enough to be within the area. The beasts were roasted alive so quickly they returned to ashes before they had the chance to flee. Not even the owner of this flame was able to get away. The Flames of Hell spared no one. ¡°ha¡­ha¡­.ha¡± Astora breathed heavily. The attack really took a tow on her. She felt weak while her legs were giving up on her. The girl fell on her knees, her hands struggling to hold her up on the ground. ¡°You did good, mistress. But that was quite reckless, to use all your spirit in one attack like that. What if one of them survived? You would be dead by now.¡± Grimora denounced but changed his tone. ¡°I like your style, mistress. It was a right decision to entrust me to you after all.¡± ¡°Oh shut up!¡± Astora shoved the flying grimoire lightly. She barely had any strength left. ¡°I did good, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes you did. For your first time, you still have a lot to learn but we will take our time. But seriously, you were lucky this time. Don¡¯t let your emotions get over your head or you will lose your life!¡± the book said. ¡°Yeah yeah I know.¡± Astora laid flat on the ground and took a long breath. She tried to stretch her arms around but was interrupted by a shadow casting on her. ¡°Astora? What was that?¡± Fiora asked her daughter. ¡°Was it you who did that?¡± Fiora looked again at the scorched earth still on fire with patches of blue flame. ¡°How did¡­.?¡± Astora looked at her mother in reverse from the ground and smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, mom¡±. Truthfully, it was hard to explain everything to her mother. She herself couldn¡¯t believe what happened to her. One by one, Astora told her mother how the last five years have been a nightmare without her, how she met Grimora and how everything ended un here. The girl couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. It was only after the battle ended that it all came back to her. Five years of loneliness, of pain and torment, it all came down at the same time. Fiora listened attentively to each and every word in silence. She simply hugged her daughter closely as the small girl told her story. The two didn¡¯t care about the current situation nor their surroundings. They just wanted to take this moment and catch up with each other, to soothe their pains. ¡°Hic..hic.¡± Grimora sniffed. ¡°So touching! Woa woa...¡± the book cried out in tears with its only eye from listening to the stories of the two. ¡°Thank you for having taken care of my daughter!¡± Fiora pat her little girl¡¯s head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if something happens to her. Thank you!¡± ¡°You are embarrassing me, lady.¡± Grimora shied away. He noticed Fiora¡¯s observant stare at him. ¡°Something the matter?¡± ¡°You are a talking book, right? Could it be that you came from the same world as Alastor?¡± Fiora posed a sudden question. ¡°The world of Astora?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, mom?¡± Astora asked. ¡°What do you mean ¡®world of Astora¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Fiora bit her lips. She has long kept this secret from her daughter. But now she felt that it was the time to reveal the truth. ¡°Astora is¡­the name of the world your father came from. And it is also the reason why I named you after it. So that you could one day find him.¡± Slowly, the mother recalled the story from fifteen years ago when the Traveler, Alastor, came to this world. How she met him, how she fell in love with him. But the worst of all, Fiora was unable to tell her daughter one last thing: the truth about her birth. Watching her mother agonizing in silence, Astora could already deduce the reason. ¡°Is it about my birth? How I was artificially created from his blood?¡± Astora bluntly said. ¡°What? How do you know?¡± Fiora asked in tears. Her mind, filled with dread, feared for this day. Would her daughter hate her for what she did? Would she feel despair from the terrible truth? ¡°The man in charge of the prison I was in, Chris, told me about it. He wanted to find out about Alastor¡­dad I suppose. So he told me the truth in order to get me to resent dad.¡± Alastor coldly recalled. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t know anything to tell him.¡± ¡°Do you¡­resent him?¡± ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Astora turned to her mother. ¡°Does he even know that I am his child?¡± ¡°I¡­He doesn¡¯t know anything. It was me who took that decision. If you want to hate anyone, hate me!¡± Fiora knelt on the ground. ¡°How could I hate you, mom? You took care of me all these years by yourself. And I don¡¯t hate anyone. So please stand up!¡± Astora pulled her mother up. ¡°Mom, can I ask you something?¡± Wiping away her tears, Fiora firmly spoke. ¡°Of course, anything dear!¡± ¡°When all this is over, let¡¯s go find dad!¡± the girl proclaimed. ¡°What?¡± Fiora uttered in shock. She was so used to wait for Alastor to come back that the mere thought of going after him never occurred to her. It made her wonder why she never thought of that. ¡°You have waited for him for far too long. You want to see him yourself too right?¡± said Astora. ¡°I¡­I do.¡± ¡°Then it is decided.¡± Astora cheered. *THUNDER CLAP* Without warning, the sky darkened. Sounds of thunders could be heard from the horizons and they were getting louder and louder as if a storm was approaching. Then all of a sudden, a spark of lightning hit the ground between Astora and her mother, resulting in a thundering clap and blowing them apart from each other. Luckily, they avoided any major damage. But the threat was far from over. It has just begun. This sudden appearance of a storm was indeed unnatural and the culprit behind it has just made their appearance, along with several unwelcoming guests. From the sky, the dark clouds separated and revealed a holy pillar of golden light. A figure could be seen floating with two beautiful maidens in white revealing chitons by his side as they descended from the light. Wearing shiny white cloth made from light, the man had short white hair and boxed beard of similar color. His body illuminated with sparks of lightning and emitted a holy aura. The man was without a doubt, a God. Quickly, countless knights in golden armor also descended and gathered behind the God. With a stern expression, the God spoke. His thundering voice spread across the land. ¡°I call upon the One who would rebel against the mighty Gods. If you have any shred of honor in that sinful heart of yours, then take your own life right now! Or face my judgment, I, the Ruler of Olympus, Zeus!¡± Astora watched in awe. This dreadful aura emanating from Zeus was unlike all others she has seen. Next to it, hers was like a droplet among the ocean. Her body trembled in fear. Was this God really her enemy? Could she even compare to him? Even with Grimora, could she take him on? No matter how hard she thought, the outcomes were always the same: she couldn¡¯t beat him. Not far from there, the two men who have engaged in battle just noticed the enormous presence of Zeus. ¡°This aura¡­could it be¡­?¡± Steven muttered.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°A Tier 1 God?¡± the bartender spoke silently. ¡°And this lightning storm¡­Zeus!¡± ¡°Friend, now that a troublesome opponent has appeared, how about we join hands?¡± Steven proposed with a smile. ¡°Regardless of our goal or prejudice against each other, anything is better than losing her to the Gods, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°¡­Very well!¡± The bartender abandoned his fighting stance. ¡°But don¡¯t think for one second that I trust you.¡± ¡°Like wise! Perhaps you should call your friends over too. That would make things easier for you.¡± Steven grinned. ¡®This man¡­.he knew about the other two and yet he still didn¡¯t try to run away. What is he planning?¡¯ the bartender thought in his mind. He snapped his fingers and instantly two figures appeared by his side. ¡°Madame Rouge. Cronos.¡± ¡°Master.¡± The woman in red and the nobleman nodded. ¡°Do we really need to ally with him?¡± Rouge asked. ¡°Can¡¯t Cronos just stop time and be done with it?¡± ¡°No can do. One of the major gods is here. He would simply break my domain.¡± Cronos shrugged. ¡°Besides, I would advise using your domains here. It would alert the other gods still watching from above.¡± Steven said. ¡°They are being cocky like they always did because their opponents are just some mortals and a kid. But if they notice your involvement, this planet would be obliterated instantly.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t they do that already? Aren¡¯t they here to kill the girl too?¡± asked Madame Rouge. ¡°For someone of your background, I thought you would understand the reason.¡± Cronos mocked. ¡°They want to make her an example. This entire battle, if I can call it such, is being watched by many. Killing the Usurper in the most festive way for them and humiliating for her would crush all hope of rebellions.¡± Cronos looked at Steven sternly. ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°Exactly as you said.¡± Steven applauded. ¡°Enough chit chatting.¡± The bartender interrupted. ¡°Our main objective is to save the girl no matter the cost.¡± He then turned to Steven. ¡°Just to be clear, it will be only you or them too?¡± ¡°Them? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Steven grinned deviously. ¡°Cut the crap! They won¡¯t sit still and watch her die.¡± The bartender argued. ¡°She is their regent.¡± ¡°I am afraid I am not informed on that matter.¡± Steven said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you focus on the matter at hands? I would love to spend more time reminiscing our past but perhaps now isn¡¯t the best time.¡± ¡°Fine. I will be watching you. Closely.¡± The bartender departed with his group, leaving Steven behind by himself. The agent, or rather the person who took that appearance, smiled at the chaotic situation he was in. Not everything went according to his plan but that was precisely why he loved his job. Everything was so unpredictable. Watching others going against the will of fate was truly thrilling. ¡°A leader must grow to the expectations of their peers. Else why would we need one? Don¡¯t you agree, Eleven?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± * * * ¡°¡± A spear of lightning appeared in the God¡¯s hand as he threw it toward the girl. ¡°¡± the lightning spear immediately was absorbed into the book. ¡°Such trick won¡¯t work against me.¡± Before Astora could react, Zeus has appeared by her side. His hand wielded a sword made of pure lightning arcs and swung at her. Using the book as a shield, Astora somehow managed to avoid being sliced in two. However¡­¡±Did you forget what my weapon is made of?¡± Upon contact with Grimora, the lightning sword discharged an electrifying current through the book into the girl. Shocked and paralyzed by the lightning, Astora screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Her body, covered in burn patches, was still trembling from the shock. Her eyes rolled backward while her mouth was foaming. ¡°Puny worm!¡± Zeus slammed his feet on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t fathom why the Lords fear you that much.¡± ¡°Get away from my daughter!¡± Fiora shot repeatedly at the God with her pistol. But they were all stopped by a net of lightning surrounding Zeus¡¯ body. The woman recklessly charged at the god, only to be blown away with a simple slap. ¡°Foolish woman, how dare you raise your hands against a God? Know your place!¡± Zeus made his warning by forming a cage of lighting around the woman. A mere touch would electrocute her instantly. ¡°I will deal with you later.¡± Then he addressed the people around him. ¡°This is the fate of all who dare question the Lords¡¯ authority. Their mercy is the reason why you all are still alive and prosper. And yet, despite that kindness, there are still those who wish to take advantage of the weakness of men and spread chaos around the realm.¡± Using his strong arm, Zeus picked up the motionless girl under his feet like a trophy of his hunt and showed it to his followers. ¡°Is this the reason why you doubt you? This insignificant mortal you call the Usurper?¡± Zeus showed the brand on Astora¡¯ hand: a symbol of two serpents biting each other¡¯ tail. ¡°Today, I will put an end to this farce and restore order.¡± ¡°No you won¡¯t!!!¡± A masked man in a bartender outfit suddenly appeared underneath the tall God. Within fractions of a second, he double palmed Zeus right in his chest. Unfortunately, the lightning barrier was active and greatly lowered the power of the attack. However, it gave the bartender enough time to steal the girl away from the God¡¯s hand. At the same time, the woman in red has broken the lightning cage trapping Fiora and freed her. ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere without my daughter.¡± Fiora didn¡¯t care who the new arrivals were. Only one thing was in her mind: her daughter¡¯ safety. She ignored what the red woman said and ran toward the masked man who was casting some magic on the motionless girl. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She pointed her gun at the man¡¯s head. ¡°Saving her! ¡± the man chained one spell after another. Covered by a holy aura, the girl seemed to get better with each spell. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Fiora asked. ¡°For now! But we need to get her out of here.¡± ¡°NONE OF YOU ARE GOING ANYWHERE!!!¡± a thundering roar rang loudly. Zeus furiously charged at the bartender, who instantly turned back and repelled him with his bare hands. ¡°Who are you to interfere with me?¡± Zeus angrily questioned. Without giving Zeus any chance to approach, the bartender immediately engaged him in a fist battle. Meanwhile, his two followers were also pushing back against the golden knights, halting their assault. ¡°Get her out of here!¡± The bartender instructed Fiora. ¡°¡­.Right!¡± The woman nodded in agreement.¡± Thank you!¡± Held by her mother¡¯s arms, Astora slowly began to regain her consciousness. Her body still felt sore and her face aching from the damages she took. ¡°Mo¡­Mom¡­?¡± Astora saw her mother¡¯s face faintly. ¡°I am here, sweatie!¡± Fiora reassured her daughter. The woman was never one with lots of physical strength and her daughter was already in her teens. But in this moment of despair, she somehow gained a tremendous force of momentum and was able to carry her daughter in her arms by herself. Such was the power of a mother¡¯s love. ¡°Mom¡­.it hurts¡­¡± ¡°I know. Just hang on!¡± the woman had no idea where to run to. She herself was confused by the situation, between the invaders who called themselves Gods and the strangers who helped her. ¡°It will be okay.¡± ¡°Will¡­we see dad?¡± Astora asked weakly. ¡°We will. I promise yo¡­¡± ¡°LOOK OUT MISTRESS!!!¡± *LIGHTNING CLAP* A flash of light pierced Fiora from behind and nearly passed through the child in her arms. The woman fell down and dropped her daughter onto the ground violently. As the girl tried to raise her head up from the soil, a horrifying scene was in front of her. Fiora lied motionless in a pool of blood. ¡°M¡­Mom?¡± the girl uttered in shock. ¡°M¡­Mom?¡± At the moment, the world seemed to have collapsed in Astora¡¯s mind. The child watched helplessly as her mother was bleeding to death. She used all her remaining strength to crawl back to her mother¡¯ side. Even with her nails broken by the rubbles, she persisted. No matter how much she screamed out with her sore throat, the mother didn¡¯t respond. No matter how much she cried, the mother remained silent. But then, her fingers were moving. The mother was still alive. Astora remembered the piles given to her by Steven. If she could just get to her in time, she might be able to save her. ¡°Mom, hang on! I am coming.¡± Astora crawled on the ground as fast as she could. ¡°As¡­tora¡­fi..nd¡­¡± the mother muttered. ¡°You bastard, what have you done?¡± Angered, the bartender threw his fist as hard as he could and dislocated Zeus¡¯ jaws. But the God quickly recovered and put his jaw back in place. He raised his hand forward. ¡°Come to me, Aegis!¡± The two maidens who accompanied Zeus began to dance in a circling motion before turning into a round with their image on it. As if it answered the call of the shield and its master, thunders rolled across the battlefield, hitting everyone indiscriminately. ¡°A Divine Weapon?¡± the bartender quickly evaded the numerous thunder strikes aiming at him. ¡°Behold the ultimate shield forged by the Ancients! With its wraith, I shall decimate this world to dust.¡± Zeus proclaimed as he hit the shield to the ground, creating a massive shockwave. The tremor was so powerful it split the earth itself and divided the city into two. As the crack broadened, it spread toward the mother and daughter. Seeing the thing coming toward her, Astora increased her speed. But with just her small arms, she couldn¡¯t make it. ¡°I am coming, mom. I am coming.¡± The girl cried out. ¡°Fi..nd..your¡­father¡­.Tell..him¡­¡± the mother muttered quietly. ¡°MOM!¡± ¡°That¡­I love him.¡± The bottomless chasm splintered the earth and swallowed all that was dear to Astora. ¡°MOM!!!!!!¡± The heartbroken outcry of a daughter who just lost her mother echoed across the abyss but was never answered. Her hand reached out but was too late. She watched her mother, the person who loved her the most in this world, disappearing in that pit. Like a ray of light sucked into a black hole, none could escape. She tried to follow her but a floating grimoire stood in her way and tried to pushed her back to the edges. He begged her to come back to her senses, no matter how vain it might be. But she could no longer hear his words nor any sound in this world. All she could hear was silence, a deadly silence followed by the stream of despair. In an instant, the anguish of grief turned into spite, her sadness into fury and her regret into hatred. ¡°Mistress, please go back to your sense!¡± Grimora felt a sudden surge of emotions swelling inside him. This unwavering fervor of resentment he felt, it came from the girl. It turned his sane mind too into a frenzy state. The connection between the two was too strong at this point for anything to hold them back. And then when it reached the pinnacle, it exploded. A dark aura suddenly surged from the mindless girl that could be felt even above the clouds. Even among the stars, it attracted the attention of divine beings as well as others of unknown origin. Hidden since the beginning of the battle, a dark lifeform has just been roused by this wave of madness it felt even in the space of nothingness. The being who has carefully avoided the attention of the gods was now forcing its way through the armada staying outside the atmosphere of the planet. It could no longer suppress this hunger, this thirst it first sensed fifteen years ago when it was still sealed inside a prison in the edge of the universe. Meanwhile, on the surface, a dark mist began to ooze out of the sky. These new clouds of darkness were something else, much more than those formed by Zeus¡¯ thunderstorm. They circled around a peculiar center on earth: a young girl holding a fiendish book. ¡°Stop! You cannot use that power here.¡± The bartender was shocked by the sudden surge emanating from the girl. ¡®Could it be that this is their plan after all?¡¯ he thought about the man posed as Steven who was absent since the beginning of the battle. However, the masked man could see Steven with a shocked expression standing on a nearby roof. He too didn¡¯t see this coming. ¡°Eleven, we got a problem. I believe she is¡­transcending.¡± Steven spoke to himself out loud. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know. But this¡­if she somehow summons that thing here, we are all dead.¡± Steven shouted. ¡­¡­ ¡°Lord Zeus, can you hear me?¡± ¡°What? I am a little busy right now. That brat is up to something.¡± ¡°We are detecting the presence of a portal above your location. The mana level it is emitting¡­it is off the charge. It seems to respond to that girl¡¯s power. Please retreat!¡± ¡°Retreat? Never! I will just have to kill her before she could finish the summoning!¡± While everyone¡¯s attention was on the girl, Zeus used his lightning speed and charged toward her. Whatever she was planning, if he could kill her before it, it would be his win. However, to his own surprise, a barrier of paper has formed around Astora. Each revealed a magic circle of the highest level, creating an impenetrable defense and pushed back the God. ¡°Impossible!¡± Zeus screamed. However, it was too late. The ritual has been completed. ¡°LORD ZEUS, IT¡¯S COMING!¡± From the sky, something big was coming down. Seemingly made of a stygian material never seen before, the object was adorned with countless gems and shiny crystal but also hundreds of human skulls on top. Its size rivaled a five floors building. As for what it looked like, the thing resembled a peculiar object found in many legends sought by many but always turned out to bring calamity whenever it was discovered. And this time, it was no exception. Slamming heavily into the ground in front of Astora, the object finally revealed its true form: a giant goblet. ¡°Thou misfortunatesoul who know the pain of losing a loved one, what is thy wish?¡± A disembodied voice rang across the field. ¡°Make them pay for what they did to my mom! Make them bleed! Make them beg for the release of death!¡± Astora cried out. ¡°A requirement of a thousand souls is needed. Will thou accept this contract?¡± ¡°Collect as much as you need! There are plenty around. Besides I will give you more soon.¡± Astora spoke in a maniac tone. ¡°The contract is sealed.¡± The goblet radiated a wicked light of dawn. Across the city ruins, hundreds of souls from the deads and living, mortals and gods alike, were being sucked into the artefact. A black ooze filled the cup as more souls were collected. No matter how they struggled, these poor souls could never escape. Their wailings sickened even those with the strongest of hearts. Even Zeus and the bartender could only watch frozen in place. But it didn¡¯t affect the girl who caused all this. Her eyes filled with hatred watched the souls being sucked in and yet, she felt nothing. The girl was too far gone in her revenge. ¡°The payment has been completed. Now, let the Catharsis begin!¡± At that time, a light englobed Grimora and a new page was filled with a bloody inscription. Depicting the goblet, it said. Name: Unholy Grail of Malevolence Type: Legendary Artefact Description: The source of All Evil. One of dark artefacts since the beginning of time, representing the aspect of Misfortune. Only one who knows true pain will be able to summon the Grail. Once, a boy lost his family to a group of evil men. When he finally avenged his family, the boy felt empty. He may have quelled one evil but there were still countless evils in the world. That day, the boy made a vow to remove evil from this world. Using the bones of his wrong-doers and the ashes of his family, the boy created a malevolent chalice that can seal all evil within it. And so, the boy traveled across the land, sealing all evil doers he encountered inside by grinding them to mushes until they became a black ooze. The more evils he destroyed, the bigger the chalice became. Until one day, he killed an innocent man by mistake. Unable to forgive himself, the boy let himself be smashed by the weight of the chalice. The boy lost his life but his curse continued on, ever seeking more evils. ¡°Where does evil come from, if not for the misfortunes they encountered in their lives?¡± Chapter 9: Invasion (5) Chapter 9: Invasion (5) ¡°Now, let the Catharsis begin!¡± A black muck has filled the unholy grail to its maximum. But it didn¡¯t stop there. The sludge has begun to overflow and spill over its surroundings. The upper part of the chalice started to spin on itself, increasing the heat and boiling the black substance it contained. Like the stormy sea, the liquid churned violently until it erupted toward the sky like a nefarious geyser. The dark liquid was now being sprayed all over the surrounding area, splashing over everything, living or not. Everything but Astora, who has collapsed down the moment the rain started. Soon, the giant grail started to fade away, leaving an empty spot where it once stood. ¡°Defend yourself!¡± Zeus commanded as he raised his Aegis up. Following his lead, the golden knights raised their shields and magical barriers made of light to avoid the mysterious attack. One could guess that this was some kind of poisonous substance based on its appearance. However, would it be all? Betraying their expectations, the muck rain somehow passed through all defenses, magical or physical alike. The one thing it didn¡¯t overpass was the Divine Weapon Aegis held by the deity Zeus. Unfortunately, a few drops of the black rain still managed to touch him. Then the rain stopped. It was over. Strangely, no one felt a thing. With all the display of such a terrifying ritual, the attack was just a common rainfall with no visible side effect. There was no pain. The healers didn¡¯t detect any poisonous substance. It wasn¡¯t even a debuff. So what did the black ooze actually do to them? So far, nothing. ¡°Ha ha ha it didn¡¯t do a thing.¡± The soldiers begin to laugh out loud. For a moment, they were scared for nothing. All that was just to summon an useless black rain. Little did they know, their fates were already sealed. ¡°Hey Master, just what was that about?¡± Rouge asked curiously the bartender. She too had no idea what just happened. ¡°Did she fail in her spell or something?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t sense any curse at all. Just what did it do?¡± the man in the noble clothing said. ¡°Look at this!¡± The bartender showed a flower he picked up from the ground. It was wilting at incredible speed until it turned to dust. ¡°What the¡­?¡± Rouge uttered. ¡°You won¡¯t because it is not magic nor curse.¡± The bartender spoke before turning back toward the two. ¡°Did you get hit by the rain?¡± ¡°Only a few drops. Nothing much.¡± The two replied. They too sensed something wrong with the rain but couldn¡¯t quite make out what it was so they both decided to avoid the droplets instead of defending. Both never knew how lucky they were to make that decision. And then it began. A soldier laughed so hard he tripped down toward a metal bar poking out of the ground. Thankfully he got his holy armor, thought the poor guy. Unfortunately, he forgot to do maintenance for the armor for quite a while and at this moment, it cracked slightly. With no mean to defend himself, the knight was pierced by the metal bar in his head and died instantly. His death marked the first victim. A small piece of brick from a towering building broke and fell down onto the ground. From such a height, it became a bullet and killed another knight on spot. A section of the underground sewers has been neglected for years and was a place that gathered toxic waste right underneath the streets. But because it was so deep and protected by layers of cement, the company in charge has neglected their duties and left it there without processing the waste. Years after years, it turned into a corrosive substance that could melt anything upon contact. And now, a group of knights was standing right above it. Have it a been any other day, they would be fine. However, because of the earthquake earlier, the foundations have been broken. The additional weight of these knights was the tipping point and it collapsed, letting them all fall into a pit of toxic acid. Their screams didn¡¯t last long, so did their flesh. Similar accidents started to occur among those unfortunate enough to be hit by the weird black substance from earlier. No one understood what was happening to them. If it was a trap, how could someone plan it so perfectly? It was as if everything happened for just this moment. They tried to find the culprit behind these accidents but there were none to find in the first place. All these events were not impossible but the chances of them occurring were pretty slim, next to impossible. Yet, it happened. It was no trap. They simply had bad luck, very bad luck. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Zeus muttered in disbelief when he saw his knights being taken out for some unthinkable reasons. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Rouge uttered. ¡°That black thing was¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, pure misfortune in physical form. We are all sprayed with bad luck!¡± the bartender claimed. ¡°Bad luck???¡± Rouge shouted. Suddenly, the wall behind the woman collapsed on her but she quickly evaded. ¡°Is this for real?¡± ¡°No time to stand around. While the enemies are shaken, grab the girl and go!¡± ¡°Wait, where is she?¡± Cronos looked at the spot where Astora was supposed to be. The girl was already nowhere to be found. Following his instinct, the bartender looked for the most suspected person: Steven. And as he expected, the guy was no longer here. ¡°He must have taken the girl.¡± The masked man launched his scanning magic. ¡°I see him. After him!¡± But before the bartender could move, a lightning strike prevented him from going. Zeus emerged from the sparks and suddenly attacked the masked man furiously. ¡°Damn it, could this be bad luck too?¡± the bartender muttered angrily. ¡°Master!¡± Cronos and Rouge shouted. ¡°You two will have your shares!¡± Sparks of lightning converged and two figures emerged from the fulminations. Wielding lightning weapons themselves, the two looked exactly like Zeus. ¡°I will take all of you at once. You are not going anywhere!¡± * * * With all of his enemies distracted, Steven easily crossed the terrain with his target in his hands. Being in a half unconscious state, Astora could do little to resist. Her mind was still clouded by the desire to revenge. ¡°Mom¡­.¡± The girl muttered quietly with tears in her eyes. ¡°Hey, guy! Where do you think you are taking my mistress to?¡± Grimora scorned the man. ¡°Then do you want to stay there?¡± Steven sarcastically asked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind dropping you back there.¡± ¡°Gru¡­¡± the book grunted. He too has only recovered his sanity a moment ago. The connection established between the two¡¯s minds was indeed strong, too strong. Grimora remembered the brand on Astora¡¯s hand glowing during the ritual. Could it have some connection with the summoning of that evil chalice? Such a gruesome power, did Astora really wish for it? Grimora could not fathom the thought. He only knew the girl barely but it felt already like for ages. Was it because he has seen through her memories, experienced them himself? He understood how this must feel for the girl. All these years, she survived in the hope that she would see her mother again. And then, that simple desire was snatched away from her. If she lost her reason to live, what would she do now? Steven noticed the sad impression of Grimora and from the girl¡¯ state, she was even worse. The man sighed tiredly without losing speed. ¡°Anyway, I will get you out of here. After that, you are on your own. I don¡¯t suppose it matters anymore, seeing that you no longer have any reason to stay here.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± asked Grimora. ¡°The place where it all began.¡± * * * Inside a certain underground facility that has been evacuated, Steven was currently preparing for his next step of the plan. Have it not been due to some unwanted interferences, the man would have already accomplished what he intended to do earlier. However, what was done was done. There was no going back but to continue with what he had in hands. Typing assorted data from a virtual keyboard linked to a certain construct, Steven wished to repeat the same experiment doctor Vincent has done fifteen years ago. It was the time after the Traveler helped the Greymen pushing back the Monochromes threat. But as the story went on, the Traveler mysteriously disappeared from the surface of the world, never to be seen again. At least, that was what was written in the official report. However, the CIA director Chris has managed to dig up an unofficial document depicting what actually happened. Using a certain device, doctor Vincent has helped the Traveler in finding a way for him to go back to his original world. Unfortunately, that device was one of its kind and Vincent did everything he could to hide its design, fearing the consequences it would pose if the thing fell into the wrong hands. Still, his efforts were enough. And for the last few years, a special team of researchers has been analyzing the data and trying to recreate the device. It was called Project Orbis-Exeo II. And it has been completed. ¡°What is that?¡± the flying book asked while staring at the strange spherical object stationed at the center of the room. Surrounded by heavy walls of metal, the orb was connected to many large electric cables trailing along the ground toward various machineries. A single bright white light shined upon it, as if it was a precious treasure. ¡°The Orbis-Exeo Model II. Well they called it model II but it is actually a prototype of the first one. The original can be used in a much enclosed space since it only to spin on itself in order to work. However, the prototype actually needs to be launched into space to acquire the minimum speed before it can actually jump to another space. But that is just a minor set back. The main problem is the durability. For some reasons, the researchers couldn¡¯t replicate a certain component no matter what they did.¡± Steven explained while typing on the computer. ¡°Essentially, it is a machine that allows interdimensional space travel, or in simpler terms, travelling between worlds.¡± ¡°Like a portal then?¡± asked Grimora. ¡°In a way, yes. However, some worlds are protected by a barrier we call the Veil, making them almost impossible to travel to without some kind of mechanisms to disable it.¡± Steven explained. ¡°Of course, that excluded the Gods since they are the ones who created that barrier.¡± The man muttered quietly. ¡°Does it work?¡± ¡°Yes and no. To simplify, yes, you can use it to travel between worlds. The problem is that it is a one-way ticket.¡± Steven spoke. ¡°The missing component I spoke of earlier is supposed to last indefinitely no matter how many times the machine is used. But like I said, we didn¡¯t succeed in recreating such component but only a poor alternative. That thing will fry with just one use, making the whole thing a one-way ticket.¡± ¡°Not very convenient, is it?¡± ¡°Of course not. But it will do for now.¡± Steven approached the opening sphere. Inside, there were two seats, enough for only two passengers. ¡°Get in!¡± The man put the half-conscious Astora and strapped her to a seat. ¡°Wait, we are using it? I thought you said it is a one-way ticket?¡± Grimora asked in shock. ¡°You still want to go back here after all that happened? Even if for some miraculous reasons that the humans win this fight, do you really think it is going to be the end of it? They will launch another attack and another until there are none of you left. Especially her! They won¡¯t rest until she is dead. And now, she is far too weak to take them on. That¡¯s why I will send you two to another world, where she can grow and become stronger before the Gods could get to her. Besides, it will be a good side trip for Astora to go there.¡± Steven said. ¡°Just what is this world? What does it have to do with her?¡± ¡°It has everything to do with her. It is after all the place her father came from. Now, get in! Or do you want to waste more time?¡± spoke Steven. Grimora looked at the poor Astora. While the guy certainly had some other motives, what he said was not wrong. The enemies were far too strong and while Astora has demonstrated she had the potential, it was still not enough. Like Steven said, she needed to grow and become stronger before she could come back here. ¡°Alright. Let me make this clear: I don¡¯t trust you at all. However¡­for my mistress, I will.¡± Grimora firmed spoke. ¡°Fine with me. Let us depart then!¡± With all three inside the orb, all the ceiling above started to pull apart from each other, revealing a cylinder column linked toward the surface. The floor below the construct trembled and began to collapse. A missile launcher has been attached to the orb, preparing to launch. In fact, the orb was just the head of the whole mechanism. ¡°Three¡­..Two¡­¡­One¡­..Commence launch!¡± * * * Meanwhile, the battle between Zeus and the trio has proven them to be worthy opponents. On one side, a major deity and on the other, three individuals with unknown goal and seemed to be hiding more than they have shown. Furthermore, for some reasons, they have yet to demonstrate their true strength. Thus, even though they had the advantage of number, they still didn¡¯t win. Suddenly, the fight was interrupted by a loud explosion. Not far from them, a column of smoke was fuming out of some kind of aircraft heading toward the sky at incredible speed. ¡°That bastard!¡± the bartender cursed the man responsible for this humiliation. ¡°What is that?¡± Zeus asked himself. Then he received an urgent news from his followers still stationed above the world¡¯s atmosphere. The strange aircraft was heading toward a black portal that has just appeared out of nowhere. They had no idea where it led to but from the current situation with the girl missing, there could only be one answer: the person they were desperately searching for was attempting to escape via that portal. As expected from a long-lived deity, Zeus has figured it out and deduced Astora to be onboard of the aircraft. ¡°Station all troops in front of the portal! That thing cannot leave this realm alive.¡± Zeus turned back toward his attackers. ¡°I can¡¯t waste any more time here. AEGIS!¡± Zeus slammed his divine shield and blew away the trio. Using that brief moment, he rushed toward the sky beyond ¡°All troops are to abandon what they are doing and follow me. We cannot let that thing escape.¡± ¡°He got us.¡± Cronos pushed away the rubbles and slowly stood up. ¡°What do we do now? Follow him?¡± asked Rouge. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Zeus is one of the fastest god in the whole divine realm. We won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± Cronos advised. ¡°¡­¡­¡± the bartender, sitting on the dusty ground, clenched his fist in anger. More than once, his plan has been foiled by that trickster. But unlike last time, there was no excuse for this failure. As the masked man contemplated on his next move, a small butterfly landed on his hand. The thing flapped its wing, as if to cheer the man up. Such a strange timing for such creature to appear in the midst of a battle. Yet, the bartender looked at the butterfly and handled it with care, like he knew that this small thing was no mere insect. ¡°Are you sure?....I understand.¡± The man spoke to himself. Then he stood up and turned to his comrades. ¡°There no nothing more we can do now. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± ¡°What? So we came here for nothing?¡± the woman shouted. ¡°We can¡¯t risk being discovered by the enemies. Protecting our identities and origins is the most important priority. As for the girl, we will figure something out.¡± ¡°¡­Fine!¡± Madame Rouge exhaled a long sigh. A painted red door appeared out of nowhere and the three crossed it. While they lost the battle, they haven¡¯t lost the war yet. They have waited for a long time now and there would surely other opportunities again. And thus, the mysterious trio retreated from the war, waiting for their next turn. * * * Somewhere beyond the clouds, the new Orbis-Exeo has just escape the planet¡¯s exosphere and was now on route toward their destination. However, a problem has appeared. Currently, a golden armada has occupied the areas surrounding their portal, making it impossible to rush through. Judging from the size of their army, it appeared that only a tenth has actually disembarked on the surface while the remaining stayed behind for reinforcement. The absurd reason was that the deities severely underestimated the strength of the mortals below. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t expect the girl¡¯s power to be that strong. After all, the legend of the Usurper was just a myth in the old days no one has thought about for eons. But in the end, the threat appeared to be real and now the Gods¡¯ army would retaliate with full force. ¡°How are we supposed to bypass those?¡± Grimora asked hurriedly. The sheer amount of ships in front of them numbered in hundreds while all they had was a simple missile with no means of defense. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°We will!¡± Steven hit a button on the keyboard. Instantly, the heavy equipment connected to the orb was disconnected. With the majority of its weight lifted, the orb increased its speed at unbelievable rate. ¡°Strap your belt! We are going in!¡±. Steven changed the speed to its maximum potential, heading right at the middle of the army. The sudden change in speed made Grimora thrown toward the back and stuck on the wall. ¡°HELP!!!¡± The army began to shoot myriads of light beams at the target. It was truly a bullet hell straight out of a video game. And Steven, like a true player, avoided them all with his skillful driving. His quick reflex and unnatural eyes allowed him to see everything thrown at him as if they were in slow motion. Truly a resourceful man! But the closer he got to the army, the lesser time he would have to change the direction to avoid the bullet. In spite of that crucial detail, Steven has figured out a way: by charging right between the battle ships. The tactic might seem suicidal but it worked to his favors. If such a small target somehow got in between the many ships of the army, not only would he be incredible to spot because of the orb¡¯ relative small size, a missed fire could hit their own allies. And of course, all commanders on board would never do such a thing. Because Steven was able to predict their behavior, he easily found his way right pass the seemingly invincible wall. ¡°Holy cow, how did we make it?¡± Grimora shouted. ¡°Hehe, you can worship me later. We have only passed the first phase. Now onto the second!¡± the Orbis Exeo passed its first hurdle by entering the mysterious portal. Upon crossing the portal, the three were met with a new sight: a cosmic space filled with countless stars among the darkness. Tunnels of light linked to each other like a network spread across the platform with strange unearthly creatures moving around. Some looked like a squid, others only had an eye with its body that looked like a brain, some were just too strange to make out what they were. ¡°Welcome to the Crossroads!¡± Steven presented grandly. He directed the orb into going in one of the tubes of light. ¡°Cross..road?¡± the girl finally regained herself. However, she still seemed terribly exhausted. ¡°Mistress, you are awake!¡± Grimora shouted happily. ¡°Where ¡­are we?¡± the girl asked. ¡°An intermediary space that serves as the bridge between worlds, where space and time intertwine. To go from one world to another, you must pass through here first.¡± Steven explained. ¡°It is a bit tricky to find the right tunnel but after a while, you get used to it.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Astora didn¡¯t seem interested in the man¡¯s explanation. Her mind was clouded by the vision of the death of her mother. ¡°Mom¡­¡± A heavy atmosphere took over as everyone didn¡¯t utter a sound. Astora looked down at her small hands. Grimora wanted to cheer up his mistress but couldn¡¯t find the words. Meanwhile, Steven stared at the window to avoid looking at the gloomy duo beside him. It was then that he noticed something traveling in the tunnel of light next to his: another Orbis-Exeo with similar external appearance to the one Steven was riding in. He could feel a familiar presence inside, one that he wished they would not encounter. ¡®Hello Alastor!¡¯ Steven spoke in his mind. ¡°Hey, what is that?¡± the quiet voice of the young girl surprised the man. ¡°What?¡± Steven turned around, only to see the girl looking at the same thing as he did just a moment ago. She pointed her finger toward the orb outside the window. ¡°It is nothing important. Just another traveler like us.¡± ¡°Traveler huh? ¡­ Like my dad¡­¡± the girl muttered. ¡°Are we going to his world? The world of Astora?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Steven answered. ¡°Though it is no longer called Astora anymore. Your father changed its name to Valhalla.¡± ¡°My dad did? So he is a very important person then, to be able to change the name of a world like that.¡± The girl muttered. ¡°He is.¡± Steven said. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°I am¡­an acquaintance. Something like that.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Steven paid attention to his words. He still had a lot of plans for the girl and now was not the time for her to know the truth yet. Even a shred of doubt would bring nothing but harm to his plan. Suddenly, the vessel was hit by a ray of light. Luckily, it only fazed by and scratched the external protective cover a bit. The culprit soon showed themselves. Zeus and his army have caught up to Astora and they were now firing at the Orbis-Exeo. ¡°Persistent bastards!¡± Steven uttered. ¡°Hang on! We are almost there.¡± The end of the tunnel was near. Just a little more and they would make it. Then, a certain transmission could be heard from the control board inside the orb. ¡°Lo¡­.can y¡­.he¡­..me? Abo¡­r¡­.th¡­miss¡­on¡­¡± an audio filled with statics could be heard. The voice however seemed very mechanical. ¡°Eleven, is that you? What are you saying? I can¡¯t hear you because of the statics. Repeat!¡± Steven said. ¡°Ab¡­.rt ¡­he¡­.mi..sion¡­Val..ha..la¡­too¡­.dan¡­.rous¡­.¡± ¡°What? Repeat!¡± ¡°Stop¡­.Valhalla¡­.to¡­.dan¡­.Ba..rrier¡­.¡± the signal was cut off as the orb reached the end of the tunnel. All they could see was a blinding light and nothing else. ¡­.. ¡°Wow!¡± Grimora uttered in shock. ¡°Look at the view!¡± A majestic world of blue oceans and green forests showed itself at the end of the tunnel. Rays of lights in the form of strange written words trailed across the exosphere of the planet like a circle. In addition, there was something very shiny orbiting around the planet but it was too bright to make out what it actually was. To Astora, it was something that could only be seen in her dreams when she dreamt about a fantasy world. Her old world has damaged the environment so much to the point they had to live inside the domes like the one her city was in. Forests like these have long rotten and the oceans were grey with little life in it. Perhaps her world used to look like the one she was seeing now. However, it was long ago before she was even born. ¡°Eleven, repeat!¡± Steven shouted at the audio board. But there was no answer. ¡°Fuck!¡± Steven slammed the controller. ¡°Who was that?¡± asked Astora. ¡°No one¡­¡± Steven responded coldly. ¡°I must focus on the task at hands. That is getting you on the surface safely.¡± The group didn¡¯t even have time to catch a break. As soon as Steven finished his words, a golden army led by a lightning figure poured out of the tunnel they came from and charged at the ship. ¡°You won¡¯t get away from us!¡± Zeus proclaimed as he threw a lightning bolt at the ship, taking out one of the engine. ¡°Damn it!¡± Steven desperately tried to regain control of the machine. However, at the moment, it was only driving straight toward the planet at incredible speed. ¡®Fuck this shit! Should I escape? But then I wouldn¡¯t be able to get away from Zeus. And the girl¡­.¡¯ Steven scratched his head, trying to figure out the solution to his current predicament. They were so close to their goal now. It would be a shame if they didn¡¯t make it. But how were they supposed to find a way out of this situation? One of the engines was dead. The Orbis-Exeo could no longer run at the same speed like earlier. Even more, they had an army on their tail that was on the verge of catching up to them. ¡°STEVEN!¡± Astora shouted, bringing the man back to reality. Some black slime has wrapped itself around the external wall of the orb. Even worst, it has started to crawl onto the glass window in the front. It was actually the lifeform that reacted to Astora¡¯s power surge back then. After escaping its prison, the creature sought the reason for its awakening and managed to hide itself in the Gods¡¯ armada. And when it felt Astora¡¯s presence inside the launching Orbis-Exeo, it has latched upon the ship and waited for its chance. From inside the sludge, a deformed long skull with two antlers arose. With its shiny red eyes, it stared at the girl from outside the window. ¡°Are you the one? The one who awoke me?¡± the thing spoke in a beastly voice before howling a screeching ear piercing scream. ¡°Usurper, your blood, give it to ME!¡± The creature started headbutting the glass manically with its skull. ¡°Oh come on! How can this get any worse?¡± *ROAR (Beastly painful outcry)* Something seemed to have hit the mysterious slime, making it scream in pain. Then another hit it, piercing the creature and almost hit the surface of the vessel. Looking closer, they seemed to be arrows of light that stayed behind even after hitting their targets. Was it Zeus or his men? Impossible! The arrows hit the creature in the back, which was the front of the ship while the God¡¯s army was behind them. But who could have shot it? The only thing in that way was¡­the world of their destination. ¡°Warriors of Valhalla, protect our world from the treacherous invaders!¡± The voice of a righteous woman echoed across the entire realm. Soon after her glorious declaration, a rain of millions of arrows of light came down from nowhere. Fortunately, the enigmatic creature was the one who took all the arrows targeting the Orbis-Exeo since it has wrapped itself around the orb. However, the majority of the projectiles was directed at the golden army behind the vessel, taking out hundreds of knights in one go. Even Zeus had to resort to his divine shield to guard himself against the unknown assailants. But where did these arrows come from? Who shot them? The answer was right in front of Astora. She couldn¡¯t really see what it was a moment ago since it was so bright. But now that she was much closer, the girl could finally see the shiny thing orbiting around the world: a shining city of light. Seemingly made out of almost transparent golden light with exquisite architecture, the city was brimming in a holy aura, so grandiose it would make the gods jealous. Behind, Zeus was stunned by the existence of such majestic city. It rivalled even the most beautiful wonders created by the Gods themselves. But that was not all. What shocked him even more was the planet in front of him. The thing was oozing off mana continuously while the density of mana on the surface was so high it felt unnatural. Normally, a world would only have a fixed amount of mana distributed at the initial stage of its creation given to it by the world¡¯s creator, aka a god. However, that was not the case for this strange world. Instead, Zeus could feel the stream of mana being constantly overflown, thus explaining why mana was even oozing out of its atmosphere. This kind of world would be able to produce highly powerful beings on a frequent scale, making it a factory of monsters from a god¡¯s point of view. But why did a major deity such as him not know about such a world? Was it hidden from him by other gods for some unknown purpose? Or worse, has such a world somehow eluded the eye of the gods after all these years? Even more importantly, did this place have some connection with the fugitive the gods were looking for? Yet, the city was void of life, with one exception. A giant set of stairs seemed to lead out toward the outskirts of the city onto an isolated floating flat platform. Six odd stone pillars could be seen surrounded what seemed to be a large complex magic circle engraved on the ground. And at its very center, a person wearing a white robe and a veil over their head was praying on her knees. It was quite far so Astora could see the person very clearly but based on their form, the person seemed to be a woman and by her cloth, the woman seemed to be some sort of priestess or a holy woman. The woman herself exuded an aura of tranquil serenity, one that would soothe all around her. But why was that that Astora seemed to be drawn toward her? Was it because of the place she was in? Or was it something else? Then suddenly, the calmness of the woman disappeared as she stood up and spoke. Instead, her words rang with determination and valor. The woman raised her arms up, as if addressing the cosmos she saw. ¡°Invaders of our Motherland Turn back or face the judgment of Valhalla!¡± The commanding knights on the ships showed hesitation upon the warning by decreasing the speed of the fleet. However, Zeus quickly rallied them up and made them resume their full speed. If they let the girl escape and the news got out, it wouldn¡¯t just be a stain on their reputation but also a humiliation for the Gods across the whole realm. No matter the cost, they must succeed their mission. Once again filled with determination and belief in their cause, the armada continued forward. If they had to tear another world asunder for the sake of their mission, so be it. Even with the incoming fleet approaching her dear world, the lonely woman did not show fear. This wasn¡¯t the first time someone tried to invade this world and it wouldn¡¯t certainly be the last. She didn¡¯t need to think too deeply of this. Once again, it would be her responsibility to protect the world and its inhabitants. But she was not alone to share this burden. The woman clapped her hands in a praying gesture toward the sky. By her will, six enormous bells of light manifested themselves around the globe. Together, they rang. Their echoes reached far across the whole world and even the whole realm, announcing the dire news. ¡°By the authority granted to me By the decree of the Great Mother I call upon the protectors of our realm Fulfill your duties to our world Let these treacherous invaders know the price for defiling our Holy Land By the Old Accord, grant me your strength Oh great Pillars of Valhalla!¡± As if answering the plead of the woman, six piers of light rose from various regions of the planet and converged themselves toward the pedestal where the woman stood. One by one, each of the rays of light entered a stone pillar and made it glow a luminescent radiation around the holy lady. ¡°I have received your powers.¡± The woman uttered in pain. ¡°Now make yourself known to our enemies, the impenetrable defense! ¡± A spherical barrier of light with countless magic circles engraved on its surface began to cover the whole planet. ¡°What the?¡± Steven uttered in shock. ¡°When is something like this here? Has something changed in the last fifteen years?¡± The man intended to change the course of the vessel but it was too late. The damage to the engine has also taken out its functionality to deviate courses. It could only go in a straight line downward the planet. A collision with the gigantic barrier was unavoidable. Yet strangely, the Orbis-Exeo passed right through the barrier with ease. It was as if the barrier was not even there. However, saying ¡®nothing happened¡¯ would be a far too early cheer. The moment the orb passed through the barrier, the monster outside was set on fire and on the verge of being disintegrated. And it was not alone in this agony. Steven also was caught in some strange flame. ¡°Argggg¡­¡± the man growled in pain. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the flame. ¡°Sorry Eleven¡­this is it for me.¡± Placing his hand on his chest, the fiery man disappeared into nothingness, leaving an empty seat and an estranged girl who couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on around her. This barrier was not like the others in the way that it kept the intruders out. Instead, it let them in and punished them for their trespassing as a warning. However, for some unknown reasons, the only person who was unharmed by it was the girl. And there was also Grimora but perhaps he was perceived as a normal book since he was essentially an artefact, therefore not qualifying as a living being. Still it didn¡¯t explain why Astora was left unharmed while the other two were almost killed. The further the orb went, the bigger the flame engulfed the slime outside, burning almost all of it but the skull. The strange event has not gone unnoticed by the woman who conjured the barrier. She could feel at least two presences on that odd vessel. A bow of light manifested in her hands as she stretched the cord and shot two arrows consecutively at the ship. One hit the skull but did not destroy it. The other aimed at the girl sitting inside but the creature¡¯s slime has repelled the arrow, as if it was trying to protect the girl. ¡°So two managed to cross the first barrier. One is quite dangerous. The other...I can barely sense them. Very well! Our forces on the ground will find them.¡± The bow disappeared and a small chime appeared in her hand. ¡°Send the paladins and the crusaders toward this location! Eradicate the threat with no prejudice!¡± ¡°Yes, milady!¡± a voice echoed from the chime. While the woman did not think highly of the potential threat of the two who escaped her grasp, it aggravated her that she could make such a blunder in letting two intruders get through. Biting her lips, the woman turned her attention to the incoming horde, which currently was charging through the barrier. Unfortunately for them, they were not so lucky like the previous ones who crossed it. The knights were burned almost instantly, screaming and rolling around in hope it would perish the flame. Ships who lost the control of their riders started to crush into one another. Still, there were a few who continued to charge their ships toward the flying city in a suicidal attack. ¡°Barbaric fools¡­¡± the holy light emanating from the woman disappeared. This time, a dark mist exuded from herself as she pulled out a black scythe out of nowhere in one hand and an hourglass on the other. ¡°By the decree of the death lord I remove the seal to the forbidden realm of the dark Pray for our forgotten. Pray for their tranquility May the Black Sun consume our enemies!¡± A tear in the dimension cracked and released a dark mist at the incoming fleet. All lifeforms that came into contact with the mist were drained of their vitality and sooner turned into mummified corpses. The ships and their equipment however were seemingly ravaged by time, aging rapidly before turning into dust while being covered in the corrupted mist. Zeus, who managed to stay alive despite being burned by the barrier, was shocked at the effect of the dark fog in front of him. Even staying near it was nauseating even for a deity. ¡°This mist¡­can it be¡­miasma?¡± the god uttered. ¡°It can¡¯t be. That is impossible.¡± Knowing full well of the danger the mist posed, Zeus used his godly speed to avoid it and tried to find a way to reach the caster. If he could take her out, all the magic she casted would be cancelled. Dashing in space with lightning speed, Zeus managed to reach the platform where the woman was. His body however was no longer in top conditions. The fight with the trio, the fire caused by the barrier, these have depleted him quite a portion of his power. And yet, perhaps it was because of the pride of a god, he still believed that he could take this person on himself. Landing on the edge of the platform, Zeus took a deep breath. Confronting the woman, Zeus wielded his might bolt and directed it at her. But just before it could reach her, the bolt stopped dead in its track. Someone caught the bolt with their bare hands. Enraged by the appearance of a new figure, Zeus shouted. ¡°Who are you?¡± the thunderbolt used by Zeus was certainly no lesser than a divine weapon. Furthermore, it traveled so quick it couldn¡¯t be seen in mortal eyes. How was that possible for this person to catch it with seemingly no efforts? Zeus examined the person. Protecting the priestess, a figure in an ashen attire with intricate design stood. He wore a large white cape adorned with fur around the neck part that extended even to his right side, covering half of his body including his arm down to his feet. The outlines of the clothing suggested masculinity while the clothing itself indicated royalty or a holy knight, almost king-like. However, the most outstanding feature was the beautifully made iron helmet the man wore over his head. The thing seemed fragile, unlike the normal protective helmet with thick iron layer designed to withstand blows, this seemed more likely to be used in the goal of hiding one¡¯s face instead. It covered his head entirely and even his neck. It should have posed some problems each time he needed to remove it, if the person ever took the helmet off at all. ¡°¡­..¡± the knight stayed silent. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you disclose your name first before you ask someone else?¡± the woman spoke by the knight¡¯ side. The veil she wore made it difficult for Zeus to see her face clearly. But her sweet gentle voice hinted her elusive allure and grace. ¡°¡­.Fine. I am Zeus, lord of Olympus and one of rulers of Estella. Now state your name! A power such as yours could only be wielded by the gods. Which faction are you from? Speak!¡± Zeus grumbled in arrogance. ¡°Estella?¡± the woman giggled. ¡°What a sickening name! So you too are one of them¡­ That makes this easier.¡± The priestess intended to step forward but the knight stopped her with his hand. ¡°Why are you stopping me? We can do this together.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The knight shook his head in denial. He gently pushed the woman back, not because he was afraid of the deity but simply out of care for the woman. He didn¡¯t want her to push herself too much, not after all what she did for the world. Turning his back to the woman who understood his intention, the knight stepped toward Zeus who suddenly prepared for battle. All of a sudden, feathered wings sprouted out from the knight¡¯s back. Strangely, they were all the wings on the left but none on the right. For some reasons, the knight was missing all of his right wings. But there were definitely more than one wing that grew out of his left side. For the first time in his life, Zeus felt fear. Ever since he stepped into this world, he has been uneasy. But this man in front of him, it caused his body to tremble in fear. He knew he was no much for this man. What followed wasn¡¯t much of a fight. It was too one sided to be called as such. The knight was able to dispel all of Zeus¡¯ powers. He even voluntarily took several direct hits but nothing could even scratch him. The knight simply brushed it off, as if nothing happened. The deity fell on his knees, powerless. A humiliating sight for such a mighty god! ¡°¡­..Wait¡­wait¡­¡± Zeus pled as the knight slowly approached him. Finally pulling out his holy sword, the knight raised his arms. ¡°WAIT!¡± *SLASH* ¡­.. ¡°Not much of a god, is it? For one of rulers of Estella, I expected something¡­more.¡± The woman spoke, looking down at the bloody pool under her. ¡°His body might be able to tell us something more than the last one. Do you think we should send it to the Sage?¡± The knight nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright then.¡± The woman glanced at the remaining debris and carcasses floating in space, what was left of the massacre they performed for the armada. ¡°This should be all of them. It is risky but lowering the defense of the barrier to lure in a few gods makes this worthwhile I guess. Ah!¡± the woman remembered her blunder earlier. ¡°There is still the two who managed to get in.¡± ¡°I will check.¡± The knight suddenly spoke in a deep yet young tone. Perhaps it was a young man behind that helmet. ¡°Please!¡± the woman bowed slightly. ¡°Be careful, brother!¡± * * * Location: Somewhere in the Central region *SPLISH SPLASH* ¡®What is this watery sound? ¡­.I feel heavy¡­..Did I die? Is it heavens?...or hell? Or some place in between? Is it where my mom is now? ¡­.Someone¡­.anyone¡­please answer me!¡¯ ¡°MISTRESS, WAKE UP!¡± a loud voice brought Astora back to her sense. Just now, the girl almost drowned. Outside the half broken window, it was night time. The stars were so bright Astora could see the trees near a surface of water. It seemed that she somehow landed safely on the surface of that planet she saw up there. However, the danger was not yet over. Half the cabin was already filled with water and the machine continued to sink deeper as more water poured in. It looked like that they landed in some kind of lake, which was fortune and would explain how they survived. Although, now the girl had to figure out how to escape before the orb completely sunk to the bottom. But it was no use. Her weak arms could not even move the handle. The mechanism seemed to be broken by the impact, locking her in. ¡°Oh god, what are we going to do?¡± Grimora panicked between the girl¡¯s arms. Was it really how she died? After all that happened, even though she managed to come into this world, she would die before she even had the chance to do anything? It wasn¡¯t fair. It just wasn¡¯t fair. The girl cried at her cursed fate as the waterline reached her chin. It was then that a miracle happened, a star of hope came to her aid. The door tore itself apart and a hand reached inside and pulled Astora out together with her precious book back to the surface. ¡°Ha¡­ha¡­..ha¡± the girl breathed heavily and spitted out the water that got in her throat. But before she could even catch her breath, a sword drew close to her neck. Slowly turning back, the girl finally caught a glimpse of her supposed savior. A kingly knight in white clothing who wielded a sword on his left hand stood in front of her. His iron helmet made it impossible for the girl to see the man¡¯s face. The girl couldn¡¯t even understand why the man who just saved her was now threatening to kill her. ¡°Who are you?¡± the knight questioned firmly, his sword picked at the girl¡¯ skin. ¡°Why are the gods chasing you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Astora couldn¡¯t utter a word. Shock after shock, the girl was just too traumatized to say anything. And she barely escaped death a few times in one single day. The shock was simply too much. ¡°Hey hey friend, be easy on the girl! She just¡­.¡± Before Grimora could even finish, he ate a magical blast right in the face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, man? Hitting people in the face like that?¡± the book raged. ¡°¡­..A magical artefact? So you are not ordinary as you seem.¡± The knight said. ¡°Now speak! I would prefer not to hurt a child.¡± ¡°¡­..*cry*¡± the girl suddenly cried out loud, making the knight panic. He didn¡¯t intend to threaten a child to tears like this. ¡°What the hell do you people want? First you destroyed my home. Then you killed mom. And now this? What did I ever do to you?¡± All the emotions she kept inside her, the girl was now releasing them. She didn¡¯t care if her words were not directed at the right people. She just wanted to say them. Else she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her mind sane anymore. The whole time, Astora didn¡¯t even care for her life. She was so sick of the misfortunes that befell her, she wanted to vomit. Like a child throwing a tantrum, the girl kept hitting the knight with her small hands. Yet strangely, the man in iron helmet just let her do it. Just a moment ago, he was pointing a sword at her neck and now, this happened. It made one wonder what kind of expressions he was showing behind that iron mask. The strange situation lasted for quite a while until the girl eventually collapsed and fell asleep. Perhaps it was for the best. She needed her sleep after such an eventful day. The knight put away his sword and let the girl lie down on the soft grass. In his mind, he contemplated what to do with the girl. His order was to kill on sight. But killing a child would leave a bad taste. Should he bring her back and question her later? ¡°Hey!¡± The knight immediately drew his sword and pointed at the source of the voice, Grimora. ¡°I still haven¡¯t forgot about you.¡± ¡°Now, I don¡¯t care what you do to me but just let the girl go, please! A lot has happened¡­.¡± The book spoke. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°It is a long story though.¡± The knight seemed to be a reasonable sort of guy. And compared to others they have encountered so far, the man certainly didn¡¯t sound like an evil man. Besides, their lives were on the line. With any other choice, Grimora decided to retell the story since his encounter with his mistress and how they ended up here. The whole time, the knight stayed quiet but sometimes threw a glance of pity at the girl. ¡°So you see, she is not a bad girl. A few quirks here and there but certainly not evil. The poor girl just wants to find her father. So could you please let us go? Or at least her?¡± Grimora pled. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­And her father came from our world, you say?¡± the knight said. ¡°It appears so. Or at least, that is what we are told. His name is Alastor, I believe. Do you happen to know someone by that name?¡± Alastor. Just a name, yet signified something much greater. A long forgotten name buried in history with only a few could even remember. Upon hearing the mention of such name, the seemingly expressionless knight froze for a moment. He was surprised, awed, stunned to hear that name once again. The last time he heard it, it was from a time so long ago. But then again, it could be someone of a similar name. ¡°No I don¡¯t.¡± the knight flatly denied. ¡°Do you know his family name perhaps?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, all we know is his name, not his family name. Well I don¡¯t expect we are going to find him the moment we end up here. Poor Astora though, the girl just keeps getting herself into trouble.¡± ¡°Astora?¡± the knight suddenly rose his voice in shock. ¡°Yeah, it is my mistress¡¯ name. It is apparently the name of this world so that¡¯s why her mother named her as such, so she could find her father.¡± Grimora carelessly revealed. ¡®Astora¡­.this cannot be a coincidence. Is she really a daughter of Alastor? But that¡¯s¡­..¡¯ the knight thought silently in his mind. ¡°Now that I have said everything, can you let us go? Please?¡± Grimora said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± the knight considered his course of actions. With these new info he just learnt about, it was an entirely different situation from what he thought it would be. ¡°Fine, I will let you go.¡± ¡°Really? I mean for real?¡± the book shouted. ¡°However, I will leave you to your own device. Do what you want in this new world! As long as you don¡¯t cause any trouble, I won¡¯t hunt you down. And the people will treat you well.¡± The knight stood up. ¡°Wait, you are leaving? You are not gonna to help us?¡± Grimora spoke. ¡°I have no obligation to help you. But I will give you three pieces of advice. Number One: Avoid the southern region. If you have to go there, stay away from the Blighted Woods! Number Two: Do not reveal the purpose of your journey carelessly, especially the name of Alastor. Number Three: Never engage in a conflict with the Pillars! You will definitely die.¡± ¡°One, two three¡­.got it!¡± Grimora remembered the advices given to him. ¡°That should be it. Don¡¯t make me regret this! ¡± the knight warned. ¡°When the girl wakes up, tell her to head north of here until you find a town. It would be a good place to start.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Grimora cheered. ¡°With that, I bid you farewell.¡± The knight walked away a distance. ¡°You really are going to leave us like that?¡± asked Grimora. ¡°With luck, we shall meet again.¡± The knight said. ¡®A true daughter of Alastor will find her way back to me, eventually. Now go and become stronger!¡¯ the knight thought in his mind. ¡°Okay. Bye bye! Thanks for everything!¡± ¡°I wish you luck. Oh by the way, it is a little late but: welcome to the world of Valhalla!¡± With that said, the knight disappeared from sight. Whoever he was, he was strong, very strong. His absence left a void in the air, as if something heavy has been lifted from the area. ¡°Look at that! I hope you will reach that level some day.¡± Grimora spoke to the sleeping girl. ¡°For now, sweet dreams, mistress! Our adventure only begins now!¡± Chapter 10: A new beginning Chapter 10: A new beginning A new world. A new adventure. A new life. Under any other circumstance, Astora would have rejoiced for this second chance bestowed upon her. However, the cost was a loved one¡¯s life, which was far too great. The girl stared blankly at the rising sun from the horizons, thinking how beautiful it was. She has never breathed such fresh air. The smell of dense forestation and soil served as a good medication for the healing of her spirit. This kind of place was already gone in her old world when the girl was born so she never had the chance to experience something like this. *STOMACH GROWL* The serenity and calmness of nature was disrupted by the primitive plea of basic human thirst for hunger. Realizing that she has not actually eaten anything since the hospital, Astora decided that it was no longer time to savor the wonders of nature. After she woke up the next morning, her only companion Grimora has retold what happened after she passed out, mainly the story with the mysterious white knight. The man didn¡¯t seem like a bad guy, at least compared to the suspicious crowd Astora has met so far so she believed that his words were trustworthy. However, there was something about what he said that bothered her. It was his second advice where he precisely warned her about mentioning the name Alastor. For all she knew, Alastor was the name of her father and that was it. In his conversation with Grimora, the knight initially said he didn¡¯t know anyone by that name yet later warned her about asking around that name. There seemed to be some contradiction here. Alas, her mind and body could not keep going if she didn¡¯t have anything to eat. For now, she should probably follow the man¡¯s advice and headed north in attempt to find civilization. Nature was all good and all but for a young girl like her, nothing beat a warm roof with food. That was if the people here would agree to take her in. Wearing a single white piece dress but stained with blood and dirt, Astora would have a hard time to explain her circumstances. And so the girl decided to head north, knowing nothing about what would happen to her future. ¡°Mistress, are you doing okay?¡± Grimora asked while being carried in the girl¡¯s arm. To avoid unnecessary attention, it would be better to conceal Grimora¡¯s true form and instead disguised him as a normal book. The two could always exchange telepathically anyway. ¡°I am fine, just hungry.¡± Astora fondled her empty growling stomach. ¡°Not that, I mean..after what happened¡­It is normal to feel lost and¡­.¡± ¡°I have already come to terms with that. It is not like I can do anything to change that now. But that doesn¡¯t mean I will do nothing. I made a promise with mom to find dad and I will do it.¡± ¡°I see. Whatever your decision is, mistress, I am always with you.¡± Grimora cheerfully said. ¡°Thanks! By the way, let me see the new entries we got!¡± Astora opened her book and checked the new contents. Spell: Divine Thunderbolt Rank: Unique (Zeus) Description: Divine magic representative of the Sky Father Zeus, lord of Olympus. The thunderbolt steers the course of all things and ordains the pattern of the Universe. Its wielder will gain control over the skies and storms. This came from back when Astora ¡°imprinted¡± the thunderbolt thrown at her by Zeus. From Grimora¡¯s explanation, the act of imprinting a magic allowed Astora to utilize it later. Combined with the act of expel, it granted her the ability to copy her opponent¡¯s abilities on the condition that Grimora has seen and received the attack first. It explained why Astora was able to use the Flames of Gehenna she took from Cerberus. But that was just one functionality of the book. Its second ability was actually much more terrifying. When certain special conditions were met, Astora could unlock and perform a summoning ritual to invoke the true power of Grimora. The appearance of the Unholy Grail of Malevolence was such an example. However, the most difficult thing was to figure out the requirements of the ritual. For example, the Unholy Grail of Malevolence required the user to have known the pain of losing a loved one. With the death of her own mother, Astora was able to communicate with the chalice and therefore unlocked it permanently. In short, once the conditions were met the first time, the user could summon the thing again and again without the need to repeat such circumstances. Of course, these powerful abilities all required some sort of sacrifice, making it difficult and extremely destructive if wrongly used. The last thing Astora wanted was to repeat that dreadful ritual again in this foreign soil. With power came responsibility and she felt that she should not use it again, at least not for now. ¡°Quite a few things here.¡± The girl muttered. ¡°Be careful with the last one though! That thing is far too dangerous to be used in a normal fight.¡± Grimora said. ¡°You were lucky that Zeus was fighting those weird guys. If not, he could have killed you instantly before the ritual could be completed. You would need to have your allies or some kind of protective to defend yourself in such situation.¡± ¡°I know. But the appearance of the chalice¡­.it was a little too convenient don¡¯t you think? As if it was designed for that moment¡­.¡± The girl said. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot about these summons, to be honest. You should try an expert on that. Maybe the weird shop you visited in your dreams where you found me? Maybe that old geezer or that hot android could help.¡± ¡°Good thinking! I will remember to ask them next time we meet. For now, let¡¯s focus on our utmost concern: finding food.¡± Assuming that the sun did rise from the east in this world, Astora resumed her journey towad the north in hope that she would find a village or a town of sort. But it didn¡¯t look great for her. She could quell her thirst by drinking the pure river water but she found nothing edible along the way. There were actually a few colorful fruits growing on some trees but their glowing color and the odd form of the trees made her feel uneasy to eat them. What if it was poisonous? Slowly, the girl walked and walked, on the verge of collapsing again. It was then that the girl saw a column of smoke from afar. Smoke meant fire and fire meant people. Because of the tall trees, there was no way to ascertain what the smoke actually was. The only way was for her to climb a small hill that overlooked over the area ahead. The moment she reached the summit, it confirmed her speculation. That smoke came from a small town ahead, just over this hill. She just needed to climb down the hill and the town should be in sight. ¡°Be careful there, mistress!¡± Grimora warned. The terrain was rough and harsh for a little girl who was not exactly the model of health. And indeed she slipped, rolling down the cliff. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t hit her head and only received a few bruises, adding more to her already full collection. ¡°Damn it¡­.¡± The girl struggled to stand up. Her body was hit quite bad. ¡°¡­Someone¡­anyone¡­.help!¡± Sounds of footsteps drew near. It was so loud and synchronous that it must belong to a group of great discipline, like a march of solider or some sort. Combined with the clacking sounds of metal hitting each other, perhaps a battalion of knights would be the better fit. The most important thing however, it was that they were heading right toward Astora. It seemed that she has ended up at the bottom of the cliff, in the middle of an earthen road. ¡°HALT!¡± the voice of an aged man rang loudly. Astora, curious about the voice despite her weak state, rose her head. A company of knights in heavy armor with red cloth was in front of her. Leading them was a white bearded old man wearing the same outfit as the knights but with an additional chainmail covered his head leaving all but his face. Still, it was much less impressive compared to the uniform wore by the knight Astora saw the day before. Approaching the dirty girl on the ground, the old man crouched down and checked her pulse. The men turned back and called another to come to his side. By that time, Astora was already on the verge of falling unconscious. She could barely hear what the old man was talking to his subordinates. Her eyes became blurry and everything fell into darkness. * * * ¡°Hum¡­.Where am I?¡± the girl¡¯s eyes wanted to open but the bright light stopped her from doing so quickly. Her vision slowly came back as her eyes became acquainted with the light. Falling off unconscious so many times within such a short amount of time definitely has accustomed the girl to darkness. Plus, the lack of nutrients and the ongoing exhaustion didn¡¯t help either. ¡°Welcome back to the real world, milady!¡± a young male voice echoed. The girl was lying on a bed inside a small room. The unstable bed made a creaky sound when she tried to get up. Aside from the basic wooden furniture, there wasn¡¯t much in the room. Still, it gave a cozy feeling, almost an antique vibe compared to what the old world the girl lived in. Sitting next to the table, a charming young man in light armor held a small leather book in his hand while staring at the awakened girl. He had blond hair and deep blue eyes and seemed quite young to be a knight, perhaps only a few years older than Astora herself. Noticing the girl trying to get out of bed, he quickly put down his book and put her back to bed.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself just yet! You need to rest.¡± The blond man spoke. ¡°Where am I?¡± Astora asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°You are in the town of Bremen. We found you unconscious in the outskirts of the town and brought you back here. Thankfully you made it!¡± the young male said. ¡°So you saved me? Thank you!¡± Astora bowed her head. ¡°There is no need to thank me. We only did what our duties told us to: to save the life of the innocents.¡± The knight gracefully lowered his head. ¡°I apologize to ask you this while you are still recovering but can you tell us what happened to you? How did you end up in such a state?¡± ¡°Hum¡­.Hum¡­..¡± Astora showed some hesitation. She didn¡¯t prepare a story beforehand for this kind of situation. And she had to be careful in what she said. If it was the same as the knight before, she must not allow them to know about her origin. But that didn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°Where are my manners? Let me present myself.¡± The knight stood up and saluted firmly. ¡°I am Sir Alan Sinclair, knight of the Crimson Legion of the Angelic Faith. Although I call myself a knight, I am nothing more than a squire apprentice who only joined the legion recently.¡± The knight let out a small hint of bitterness as he spoke of his new job. But when he noticed the girl¡¯s attention, Alan quickly regained his composure and smiled. ¡°In short, I am no one suspicious. You don¡¯t have to be wary of me, miss¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Astora. My name is Astora.¡± The girl replied. ¡°Astora?¡± Alan pondered for a moment. The girl wondered if her name did somehow reveal her identity. ¡°I see. That is a beautiful name. It is my first time to see someone who has the same name as the old world. But that doesn¡¯t matter. So can you tell me about what you were doing and how did you end up in that state?¡± ¡°Hum¡­.Hum¡­.I¡­¡± Astora thought hard. But it was too sudden so she jumped at the first idea that popped in her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember¡­.I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± The girl pretended to hold her head in pain. ¡°You can¡¯t remember? Amnesia? Could it be that you hit your head somewhere?¡± the knight asked out of concern. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Maybe¡­I do remember falling and rolling down a cliff¡­But before that¡­.OUCH!¡± the girl faked an agonizing growl, then a few drop of tears fell onto her cheek. ¡°It is alright. There is no need to push yourself. It must be such a traumatic event for this to happen. But I am sure your memories will come back in time.¡± Alan said. ¡°In the meantime, you can stay here in the town until we figure something out.¡± ¡°Thank you, ..sir Alan!¡± ¡°Please, you can call me Alan. There is no need to be so formal.¡± The young man smiled. *STOMACH GRUMBLE* The loud stomach groan of a girl in her teens broke the flow of the conversation. On one side, it was just too funny for the guy who could barely keep his laughter. On the other hand, the culprit herself just wanted to die out of embarrassment. ¡°I will ask the innkeeper to bring you some food. Once you regain your strength, I will show your around the town. If you are going to stay here for a while, it is best to know a bit about the region. Perhaps we can even find clues about your situation. I am sure your relatives are desperately looking for you out there.¡± Alan spoke. It was the common thing to say. When lost, anyone would hope that their family would find them again. Yet, the expression the girl showed on her face was not something of hope but more like the absence of one. As if she knew that her family wouldn¡¯t be looking for her, for whatever reason it might be. And that resonated with something inside sir Alan. It was not pity he felt but something as a kin, like he understood her feeling. ¡°I hope so too¡­¡± Astora answered with a sad tone. ¡°¡­I will be in the next room if you need me.¡± The knight humbly said and retreated himself from the room, closing the door behind him. ¡°So he is finally gone.¡± Grimora, who has pretended to be a normal book the while time and rested on the table, flew to his master¡¯ side. ¡°Phew, good riddance.¡± ¡°Well he kind of saved us so I would rather avoid saying anything bad about him. My luck with people isn¡¯t very high recently so to meet someone who would want to help me is much appreciated.¡± The girl said. ¡°He said something about the Crimson Legion. Are they the knights who found me?¡± ¡°I guess so. After you fell unconscious, the commander of the knights ordered that guy along to bring you back to town and to keep an eye on you while the rest of them resumed their mission.¡± Grimora recalled. ¡°Mission? Do you think they are looking for us? The direction they were heading is where we landed, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡± Grimora said. ¡°But be careful around him, mistress! I think he is onto us.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°The whole time you were sleeping, he was in this room, staring at you. He even inspected me very thoroughly but since I can only be opened by you, he didn¡¯t see anything inside. Still, that ought to make him suspicious of us.¡± ¡°.....¡± ¡°And there is more¡­..That guy is a pervert! He changed your cloth.¡± Grimora said. ¡°WHAT?¡± Astora lowered her head to ascertain the truth. It was true. She was no longer wearing the dirty bloodied one piece anymore but a frilly white dress, one that clearly belonged to nobility. ¡°He did cover have his eyes closed though. For such a situation, the guy clearly was experienced, able to change your cloth so quickly with his eyes closed.¡± ¡°So he didn¡¯t see anything?¡± Astora blushed. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t make this okay. I will have a word with him later.¡± The girl clenched her fist. It didn¡¯t take long for the food to come. The innkeeper, a big muscular yet gentle faced looking man, brought a whole plate of various dishes from meat soup to bread and some fruits. Normally, a client would have to eat downstairs in the tavern but since the girl was injured and the request came from the Crimson Legion, the innkeeper agreed to make an exception. It seemed that whoever these crimson knights were, they held quite the influence in the area. After finishing her meal, it was time to confront the pervert next door. Astora rushed out of her room but Alan was already waiting outside, as if he has expected her to come out by now. ¡°Did you enjoy your meal, lady Astora?¡± Alan lowered his head. ¡°Tell me, was it you the one who changed my cloth while I passed out?¡± Astora fumed. ¡°Yes, it was me. But before you hit me, I swear that I didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation nor did I do any despicable act to you. I didn¡¯t know if you were injured somewhere and the only person around was the innkeeper. Since the captain has tasked me with helping you, I did what I thought was the best course of action.¡± Alan explained cheerfully. Though, his words didn¡¯t sound very sincere. ¡°¡­..¡± As much as she wanted to hit the guy, Astora couldn¡¯t blame him. Like it or not, he did save her. ¡°Fine¡­I will take your words for it. But I would prefer to wear something more comfortable, if it is possible. This dress just seems too expensive.¡± ¡°Well, I do agree with you. I will find you some appropriate clothing. Too bad though, the dress really suits you.¡± ¡°I will give it back to you.¡± said Astora. ¡°Nah, you can¡¯t keep it.¡± Said Alan. ¡°Its owner won¡¯t ever need it again anyway.¡± Alan gave a sad smile, as if to hide a certain grief he contained within him. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go outside! I have spoken with the local mayor about you. If you are going to stay here for a while, it would be best to meet with him first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Walls made in stone and wooden logs, the dirt lanes were filled with horse tracks and footsteps. Such a quiet and peaceful ambience the town had. A walk in the street was enough for Astora to conclude that she was in some kind of medieval age when science has yet to prevail or was never present at all. In term of technology, they were far behind her world. However, the people of Valhalla possessed something her world didn¡¯t to compensate for their lack: magic. Creating water out of thin air, set things on fire instantly, not to mention the powerful abilities displayed in combat, the people would definitely not lose in term of power compared to the modern military. Despite her surprise, Astora remembered to keep in check her excitement. The reason was straightforward: Alan was by her side wherever she went. If she said that she knew nothing about the existence of magic, it would be too strange and created suspicions upon her. Still, seeing small kids throwing floating water bubbles at each other as a form a game was truly remarkable. ¡®So everyone is able to cast magic? Even little kids? I wonder if I can.¡¯ Astora stared at the children running around with their water magic. ¡°Could it be that you want to play too?¡± Alan asked. ¡°Oh no¡­.I am¡­not very good with magic.¡± Astora spoke. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Not everyone is able to use magic anyway. You can ask them to lend you their talisman. Or you can buy one. This kind of toy should cost next to nothing.¡± The charming knight explained. ¡®Talisman? What is that?¡¯ thought Astora. ¡®And not everyone can use magic? This is good info.¡¯ The girl learnt something. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money¡­¡± said Astora apologetically. Seeing the poor girl who seemed to envious of such a simply toy, Alan took the girl¡¯s arm and led her to a nearby shop. Astora expected to see something explosive or at least shiny magic that could create the talisman. To her own disappointment, all the seller did was pulling out a stack of small old sheets and gave it to Alan. ¡°Here you go!¡± The young man handed over a small paper with some strange characters imprinted on it. ¡°¡­How do I use it?¡± asked the girl after checking the simple paper. ¡°You mean you never used a talisman before?¡± asked Alan in shock. ¡°I never got the chance. My family is very strict you see and hum¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. If you don¡¯t have much talent with magic then your parents should have let you use talisman. That is common logic.¡± Alan said. He seemed to be getting suspicious. Based on the girl¡¯s reaction, she could have been a sheltered child but even so, to not knowing anything about one of the most important and common tool in the entire world was questionable. ¡°I¡­..¡± Astora panicked. The tension started to become heavy. ¡°I suppose we all have our problems.¡± Alan¡¯ sudden smile lifted the tense atmosphere. ¡°Let me teach you then! To use a talisman is actually very simple. You just need to recite what is written on it, in this case only the name of the spell since it is just a simple spell, and tada! ¡± A bubble of water the size of a tennis ball manifested itself in Alan¡¯s hand. Then he swiped his hand toward a nearby wall, splashing the water onto it. ¡°The trick here is to know the Tashian Alphabet, which is used to write these strange characters on each talisman.¡± ¡°So cool!¡± Astora spoke in excitement. ¡°Of course it is! It is thanks to this that even those who lack the gift of magic can defend themselves. The Angelic Faith and its members swear to protect the people. However, we can¡¯t be everywhere. Imagine yourself against a monster. A simple farmer would definitely be no match for even the weakest of beast. However, with a talisman, even a child could cast the ultimate magic, capable of levelling an entire city. Of course, I am exaggerating. Such talisman is not easily to get and is considered a national treasure at that point.¡± Alan explained. ¡°What a great invention! How long does it last?¡± asked the girl. ¡°It depends on the mage who made it and the spell itself. The more mana and the more skillful the mage, the more times you get. On the opposite side, the higher level the spell is, the lesser times you can use it. Since each talisman is handmade, it takes a considerable amount of times to mass produce even the lowest level of spell. And yet, the Circle of Magi manages to produce hundreds of talismans every day. Frankly, I don¡¯t know how they do it but I sure am grateful for their effort.¡± Alan noticed the girl holding the talisman in a very caring manner. Such an old and cheap thing, why did she suddenly change her attitude toward it? What the knight didn¡¯t know was that Astora was very sensitive to the ¡®feelings¡¯ of the objects around her. This was an effect of her psychometry power that allowed her to read the information of objects she saw. The closer she was with the target, the stronger and better info she got. And amongst those myriads of information, emotions were often the easiest to spot but also the strongest to make themselves seen. The girl could see the back of a man in robe sitting on a wooden chair next to his supposed work desk. He seemed to be writing the inscriptions on these talismans with extreme concentration and care. Even though it was just a memory, the girl could tell that this man was extremely powerful. He radiated with power. And yet, such a powerful man was only replicating these worthless talismans while if he wished so, he could very well make a talisman capable of changing the layouts of the land. He did it for a very simple reason: so that the children of the outlands could have some fun. A vision of peace, it was what he sought. A noble but seemingly impossible goal after years of struggle, yet he persisted. So that he could see it one day. ¡°Miss Astora?¡± Alan swiped his hand in front of the girl to wake her up. ¡°Are you okay? You just stand there looking blankly for a second there. If you are tired, we can go see the mayor tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh¡­no no no it is fine. I am just¡­kind of overwhelmed by the talisman.¡± Astora flustered. ¡°Overwhelmed? By such a simple thing?¡± ¡°No no I mean¡­For such an useful tool, the person who made this decided to make a toy out of it for the children. I think¡­I believe that is amazing.¡± Astora said with heavy breath. ¡°Sorry if it sounds weird.¡± ¡°No no, to be honest, I share that belief as well. I am sure that the Great Enchanter would be glad to hear those words you just said.¡± Alan smiled awkwardly. He truly didn¡¯t expect her to say such a thing. ¡°The Great Enchanter? So he is the one who created these talismans?¡± ¡°Well he is the one who created the first talismans and also the person who support giving them to the common folk instead of only military groups. But I doubt he has time to make these toys, being of the Six Pillars of Valhalla and everything.¡± From her perception earlier, Astora believed that the man she saw in those memories was indeed the Great Enchanter. If that was the case, he seemed to be someone who cared about the people. But there was something Alan spoke of that struck the girl: the word ¡®Pillar¡¯. The white knight did warn her about engaging in conflict with the Pillars. Whoever they were, they must be some sort of kings or queens, or at the very least people with great influence. Astora wanted to ask more about them but she was afraid that asking too much would raise suspicion so she had to bear it for now. Still, whatever the case, one thing was for sure. These Pillars, apart from the fact that there were six of them, must all be very powerful, the epitomes of power. Chapter 11: Cruel epiphany Chapter 11: Cruel epiphany ¡°THE END IS NEAR!¡± a scary voice almost made Astora jump. It turned out to belong to an old man who tried to grab the girl¡¯ shoulder. Looking closely at him, the man seemed to be made with only skin and bones, wearing barely anything. ¡°The death star that fell from the heavens is a sign.¡± Grabbing the old man¡¯s hand before he could touch Astora, Alan calmly reasoned. ¡°Calm down sir! Please don¡¯t scare the lady here with your superstition!¡± ¡°The Dark Lord will come back and exact his vengeance upon us all. THE END IS NEAR!¡± the old man continued to repeat his lines, ignoring Alan. ¡°Old man, are you a worshipper of the Dark Lord?¡± asked Alan with a serious tone. His grip strengthened, slightly hurt the poor old fool. Seeing the commotion, a woman wearing a farmer¡¯s costume rushed out of her home and grabbed the old man while begging for forgiveness. ¡°I apologize for my father. Please forgive him, sir knight! He is just a crazy geezer who doesn¡¯t know what he is talking about. I assure you he is not involved in any sort of cult. Please forgive him!¡± The woman turned to the confused Astora. ¡°Please have mercy!¡± ¡°Alan, I don¡¯t know what is going on but he is just an old man and he didn¡¯t do anything to me. Can we just let this pass?¡± Astora asked, putting her hand on Alan¡¯s. ¡°¡­If you say so, lady Astora.¡± Alan released the old man. ¡°Thank you sir! Thank you milady!¡± the woman quickly dragged the old geezer back to her home and closed the door. Everyone else around who has been watching the scene also resumed their task normally but their expressions said otherwise. Up until now, Astora has assumed that the Crimson Legion was revered as some sorts of protectors of the people since they were treated so well by everyone she met so far. However, it was not respect she saw on the faces of those same people of the town but fear. The people, they were afraid of the knights. Perhaps not to the point of being oppressed by them but there was indeed something going on here. Alas, feeling the uneasiness filling the air, the two moved on toward their original destination. On the way, no words were exchanged. Alan didn¡¯t try to explain the situation nor did he speak badly of the people. Astora also didn¡¯t want to ask too many questions. She felt that asking too much would only make Alan angry at this point. It was best to keep this awkward situation as silent as possible. Arriving at the mayor¡¯s estate, which was actually a slightly bigger house compared to the inn located at the far end of the town passing the central square, the two knocked on the decrepit door. For someone being in charge of this peaceful and prosperous town, the mayor sure lived in a rather modest home. The door opened and a thin man in poor cloth who looked like he barely ate anything recently showed his face. Instead of greeting his guests immediately, the supposed owner of the house looked around first like he was afraid of something. Only when he finished, did the man finally address the two. ¡°Yes? What can I help you with?¡± the thin man asked. ¡°Mr. Geralt, it¡¯s me, Alan Sinclair from the Crimson Legion. We spoke this morning about the situation of a lost girl we found in the outskirts of the town. Since she has recovered, I decided to bring her here.¡± Alan said. ¡°Ah yes, my apologies. I am so forgetful these days. Please come in!¡± the man opened the door fully and let the two walk in before immediately closing it. His suspicious behaviors did not escape the attention of both the knight and the girl however. While waiting for the mayor to bring out some tea, Astora sat down while looking around the house. Not only did the curtains stop almost all the light from coming in, making it so dark in most parts of the house, the house itself, or rather its furniture was even more strange. Strange artefacts were displayed all over every inch of the estate. From demonic looking statues to pieces of armor or broken weapons, all kind of things could be found here. But they didn¡¯t look like precious artefacts but rather trashes people threw away. It was as if Astora was visiting not a museum but a bazar of odd things. ¡°Ehem¡­Alan¡­is this¡­.how do I say¡­normal to have these kind of decorations in your home? ¡°Nope¡­definitely not.¡± Alan spoke with a serious voice. ¡°Here come the tea!¡± the mayor brought out a kettle on a plate with three small cups, in which two were slightly cracked on the rim. ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t have the time to buy the new cups. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Geralt gave out a forced smile. ¡°We don¡¯t mind.¡± Alan swiftly answered. ¡°So about the girl¡­.¡± ¡°Ah yes, of course. There is no problem with that matter. I will issue a permit and allow her to stay as a temporary resident. And since the Crimson Legion has already paid a generous amount beforehand, I will make sure she is in good hands until we find her family.¡± The mayor grinned. ¡°Already paid?¡± Astora turned to Alan. ¡°It is nothing, miss Astora. It is part of our duties to protect the people. Besides, the Angelic Faith is generous in their help. You shouldn¡¯t refuse and make this awkward.¡± Alan spoke. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say¡­And I know I said this a lot but¡­thank you!¡± Astora bowed her head. ¡°Money aside, I think it is better for the girl to stay in the inn for the mean time. At least until we receive more instructions from the captain.¡± Geralt said. ¡°Do you know when he is coming back?¡± ¡°I frankly cannot say. But it should be two or three more days.¡± Replied Alan. ¡°I see. Can¡¯t be helped then.¡± The mayor sighed in relief. It almost seemed as if he was happy to hear the captain of the knights would only come back in a few days. ¡°That aside, I see that you have quite a collection. So many items with¡­a special vibe about them.¡± Said Alan. ¡°Aha.¡± Rejoice the mayor. ¡°I see that you are a man of culture as well.¡± The mayor suddenly started to talk like a child talking about his toys with excitement. ¡°They are ancient artefacts I purchased from all corners of the world. They are extremely rare with some items are even one of a kind. I bet you never saw someone with a large collection such as mine.¡± ¡°Oh..I¡­certainly don¡¯t know anyone with such¡­.unique hobby.¡± Alan was slightly taken back by the mayor¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°But so many of them here, how do you even have enough money to purchase all of them?¡± ¡° *sigh* you can see it right, the state of my home?¡± the mayor suddenly switched to a depressing tone. ¡°I used all my savings to buy them of course. But it doesn¡¯t matter. The feeling of holding something that has crossed the barrier of time, that survived hundreds or even thousands of years before ending up in my possession, can you understand it? They said my collection is worthless. But that is only because they are jealous of what I have.¡± The mayor slammed the table. Then he realized what he has done. ¡°Oh sorry¡­getting a bit excited there. Now if there is nothing else, would you please leave? I am expecting another guest to come soon.¡± *KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK* ¡°Ah it should be him.¡± The mayor said after hearing the knock on his creaky door. ¡°Coming! Sir Alan, if you excuse me.¡± Feeling that they have overstayed their welcome, Alan and Astora decided to take their leave. On their way out, the two passed by a man in hood. The man only greeted them with a nod before rushing in the house in a fishy manner. While his vestment made it difficult to see his face, Astora did manage to spot some kind of tattoo on the back on his right hand in the shape of a grim bird: the crow. But at the time, the girl didn¡¯t think too much of it, merely assuming it was just any common tattoo. ¡°Alan, the mayor is a bit¡­odd, don¡¯t you agree?¡± said the girl. ¡°He sure is.¡± Alan threw a few glances back at the mayor¡¯s house. The door was now shut in but he could feel the stares of the residents inside watching him. ¡®That man has a crown tattoo¡­.Coincide? No way. But if it is the case, why does he want with the mayor?¡¯ Alan fell in deep thoughts. Seeing the knight so engrossed in his thoughts, Astora called out. ¡°Alan?¡± ¡°Mrs. Astora, can I ask you to go back to the inn by yourself? Or you can go around town by yourself if you wish to, as long as you promise to stay in the vicinity.¡± Said Alan.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Why? Are you going somewhere?¡± ¡°Just some thing I am curious about. It is nothing of your concern. Oh and take this!¡± Alan handed over a small pouch with the image of a red cross on it. ¡°If it isn¡¯t too much of a favor to ask, may I ask you to deliver this to the innkeeper along with a message? Don¡¯t worry, it is very short.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. What is the message you want to send?¡± ¡°A crow is here. Simple right?¡± smiled Alan. ¡°Off you go!¡± The man pushed the girl gently. ¡°Okay okay. I am going.¡± * * * Meanwhile, behind the curtains of the mayor¡¯s home, a pair of eyes was watching Alan and Astora¡¯s every move, watching closely until they made a turn at the intersection, outside the line of sight. ¡°Are they gone?¡± asked the mayor worriedly. ¡°Yes, they are. You should have told warned me if you have a damn crusader in your home. And now I hear there is a whole platoon just near the town? Have you not been my client for so long, I would assume that this was a trap set by you.¡± the hooded man angrily scolded the weakly mayor. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about them either. But I think you don¡¯t have to worry. From what I heard, they are here to investigate the falling star that fell down near the town a few days ago. It has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°You think?¡± the hooded man mocked. ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s just get this over with! I don¡¯t want to stay in this town more than I should. Do you have the money?¡± ¡°Yes right here.¡± The mayor brought out a bag containing a dozen solid golden ingots. ¡°This is all I can gather this time¡­.¡± ¡°What kind of thing did you sell this time to get this amount of gold? ¡­.Don¡¯t tell me you went to the loan-sharks?¡± said the hooded man as he checked the bag. ¡°I believe we are missing two ingots here. But considering our long partnership, I will take it.¡± The man pulled out a talisman from his sleeve. ¡°¡±. The heavy large bag of gold disappeared into nothingness. ¡°You better make sure the item you bring this time is worth that amount of gold. You had no idea what I had to do to get them.¡± Grunted the mayor. ¡°I am not the one who is obsessed with the antique. Last time I remember, you were the one who begged me to find them for you.¡± the tattooed man retorted. ¡°And don¡¯t you worry, the item this time is really special. If you didn¡¯t pay for the expedition beforehand, I wouldn¡¯t sell our findings to you. But we keep our promise. Without trust, it is difficult to do business these days. You know what I mean, right?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah. So what is it? How old is it? Does it date since the Renaissance? Or the Mad King?¡° Geralt couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. ¡°Hohoho! No, it is much older than that.¡± The hooded man grinned. ¡°No¡­it can¡¯t be¡­the Great War? Is it an artefact from the Great War?¡± the mayor jumped up, almost screamed in frenzy. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure when I dug it up but our expert has examined the thing very carefully. It is indeed an artefact from the Great War. Now, I don¡¯t need to remind you how dangerous it is for us to bring it in the town. And I hope you are not stupid enough to display it in plain sight either.¡± ¡°No no no of course not. I wouldn¡¯t want the crusaders bashing my precious collection. I will put it in the basement, along with the other precious items.¡± ¡°Alright then, I will tell the boys to deliver it to you in one hour. Make sure that there is no crusader here this time!¡± Standing up, he walked toward the door in a hurry. ¡°Oh and one more thing, it is quite a dangerous thing so we put a seal around it so it doesn¡¯t go berserk. Two of our boys paid dearly for that. Make sure not to remove the seal and it should make a fine ornament.¡± ¡°Of course. Of course. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The mayor grinned manically. He simply couldn¡¯t stop his cheerful shaking. An artefact dated since the Great War, if it was indeed genuine, the thing could be a freaking treasure, the best of his collection so far. And that would be in his hand in just a moment. ¡°hahahahaha!¡± he laughed loudly. Exiting the decrepit house, the hooded man exhaled a long breath. The mayor has been his customer for a few years now but he still couldn¡¯t stomach that fetish of his. Still, compared to others he saw in his line of business, it was considered quite tamed. It didn¡¯t matter how weird the guy was. Business was business. Checking his corners, the hooded man quickly disappeared from sight, unaware that he has caught the attention of a knight who has been waiting outside for quite a while. ¡°So it is really one of you. Perfect!¡± Alan showed a devious smile in the shadows. * * * After coming back to the inn, Astora was greeted by the big kind-looking innkeeper. Following what was asked of her, the girl handed over the pouch and passed on Alan¡¯s mysterious message. The innkeeper only thanked her for her effort and told her to go visit the town more if she wished so since there was still bit of time before dinner would be served. He then asked someone else to take over his place and disappeared behind the curtain. Without anywhere to go, Astora decided to go back to town. Despite all these distractions, she did not forget why she was here: to find out more about her father and his current whereabouts. Apparently, he was a great man so his name must be easily recognizable. The first person she encountered the moment she arrived in this world seemed also to know about him but for some reasons decided not to share it with her. Whatever that reason might be, it was best to be careful and not going around asking blindly. But without asking anyone, how was she supposed to find more about him? The answer was simple: asking a dumb person. But who? As she wandered aimlessly around town, the girl found herself back to the street from earlier. It was there that the incident with that weird old man took place. The moment she entered the street, Astora noticed the stares of the people around her, despite their efforts to not show it. It seemed that the news about a strange girl who was the victim of an attack ended up circulating around town without her noticing. Moreover, she was seen to be quite intimate with a member of the Crimson Legion, making her even more hard to approach. It didn¡¯t seem like she would get much from these people, especially after the commotion earlier. Disappointed with her lack of progress, Astora wanted to move on to another district. Maybe she would get her luck there. But it didn¡¯t take long for her mind to change. As she passed by a familiar place, Astora spotted the old man from earlier sitting on a rocking chair in the backyard of the house of the woman from earlier. Compared to before, he was in a much calmer state but was still mumbling strange words she could not hear clearly from her position. Upon noticing someone looking at her house in a suspicious manner, the woman came out, only to see the young lady she saw earlier. ¡°You again? What are you doing here?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Oh sorry! I was looking for the old man, your father I presume?¡± said Astora. The girl felt this would be a waste of time but it was a better alternative than doing nothing. ¡°What do you want with him? I told you that he is not related to any sort of heretics or cults. He is just senile. It is normal for someone at his age.¡± The woman explained. ¡°No no no I am not suspecting him of anything. I just want to talk to him, if it is okay with you.¡± Then Astora remembered what the old man said before. ¡°I want to ask him about the falling star the other day. He seems to have seen it with his own eyes and I would like to listen to his side of the story. I promise that it has nothing to do with what he said earlier. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°¡­..Okay. But I frankly don¡¯t know what he can tell you. His mind is not really¡­.sane anymore you know. He used to be a Keeper of the Circle but one day, he just went crazy and so they sent him back to his birth town, here. To be honest, his children have already left the town many years ago. But my father was a friend of his so I decided to take care of him in his children¡¯ stead. Poor old fool, God knows how many years he has left.¡± The woman disclosed. ¡°A Keeper?¡± asked Astora. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know much since I am just a farmer but basically they are the ones who handle some sort of archive of knowledge, like a library of some sort but so big an entire town would even fit in it. That kind of thing.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you for your answer! Can I talk to him now?¡± said Astora. ¡°Alright then, if you are so willing. But don¡¯t push him to hear, you hear. He is too old already. I will be right in the front if you need me.¡± The woman said and departed after leading Astora to the back of her home. ¡°The sins we committed¡­.the innocent lives we sacrificed¡­..the injustice...¡± The old man mumbled continuously as his body shivered lightly. ¡°Uhmmm sir?¡± Astora approached the old man and faced him. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± If this man was indeed a Keeper as described by the woman, then he could possibly know more than he looked. Plus, the cryptic things he was saying, Astora felt there was more than just gibberish spoken by a madman. The man stopped dead silent. He lifted his head and watched the girl who looked uneasy by his stare. Then he spoke astutely in a quiet tone. ¡°What can I do for you, child?¡± Astora might be young but she didn¡¯t really see herself that young to be called a child. But she guessed that for compared to an old man like him, she was still seen as a child. Ignoring what he called her, the girl asked. ¡°What were you talking about earlier? The falling star and some Dark Lord? And sins?¡± ¡°Child, tell me, what do you think about the current state of the world?¡± the wise man asked. ¡°Hum¡­..¡± Astora couldn¡¯t give an answer given she just arrived to this world a few days ago. ¡°It is¡­peaceful I guess.¡± She made a guess. She passed through quite a few streets but didn¡¯t hear a single word about any major event or war so it could be highly possible that nothing worth mentioning took place recently, making her guess a logical one. ¡°I suppose it can appear that way¡­.¡± The old man spoke in a somber tone. ¡°What is peace but a suspension of war? We with limited lifespan can only see the world through our common eyes that would one day return to ashes. To us, the future and the past stops at our birth and our death. To us, there was peace. But those who dwelled into the hidden truth of the universe will never see peace. All they see is a chain of conflicts, one after another, never ending. But despite that, they never yielded to despair. They persisted, even until now, to protect our world from the conflict outside. Those are the guardians, the Pillars of our world. But just how many are aware of their struggle? I too was among the blessed ignorant fools until I caught a glimpse of that darkness. Unlike them, I succumbed too quickly. They did not do those things by themselves either. Many have sacrificed more than one could imagine, but their accomplishment would never be revealed to the world. The sins that were committed, who could shoulder their burdens any longer?¡± Astora could not fully understand the meaning behind the words of the wise old man. But she knew that he was running away from his despair, after all these years. But in the end, it caught up to him. ¡°Thank you for listening to my confession! I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t let these feelings go before I died. Perhaps it was fate that brought you to me.¡± The old man thanked Astora for listening to him. ¡°I remember that you have a question for me, don¡¯t you? Ask away! This old man will do his best to answer.¡± ¡°I am looking for someone. He is apparently a great man but I only know his name and nothing else.¡± Said Astora. ¡°Is it now? If it is someone famous, I must have known about him. What is his name, child?¡± ¡°Alastor, that is his name.¡± ¡°What? How do you know that name?¡± the old man opened his eyes big and grabbed the girl, stunned by the mention of this peculiar name. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t say. Please, if you know something about him, please tell me!¡± the girl pled. Releasing his grasp, the old man gave a deep breath. For once, he never thought he would hear that name again, especially not from a mere child. After finally calming down, the old man spoke. ¡°In all my years, there is only one person I know by that name: Dark Lord Alastor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Astora uttered in shock. ¡°The person behind the Third Calamity and the one who almost destroyed the world of Valhalla, that is Dark Lord Alastor.¡± ¡°Impossible! There is no way that he is an evil man!!!¡± Astora denied. ¡°he is¡­he is¡­.¡± ¡°Evil is relative. History is written by the winners, after all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He almost destroyed the world, if not for the interventions of the heroes who led the world¡¯s army against him. It was the most brutal conflict and also the shortest in our history. It lasted for only a day but took more a third of the world population in that short time. When you read the history recalled by the witnesses, it was unthinkable to think that we would actually win. A miracle they said it was. In the end, the Dark Lord perished at the hands of the heroes and was marked as the evilest and the most dangerous individual in history. Everything related to him were sought out. Like a witch hunt, his followers were killed until there were none left.¡± ¡°No¡­.No¡­No this¡­this must be a mistake. Alastor can¡¯t be a villain¡­it must be a different one.¡± Astora refused to accept the words she heard. There was just no way it was possible. ¡°I highly doubt it. The name Alastor is considered a forbidden word by the Angelic Faith. No one would be so foolish to have their name the same as the most dangerous villain in history. No one without a death wish anyway.¡± The sage explained. ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± Astora collapsed on her knees. This reality was something she did not expect, not even in her worst nightmare. Her own father, the evilest man? ¡°Tell me, child! Why do you want to know about the Dark Lord?¡± asked the old man. ¡°I¡­.I want to look for him.¡± ¡°This is a surprise¡­Someone actually wants to find the Dark Lord. Why would you want to do such a thing?¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± ¡°it is fine. You don¡¯t have to tell me. We all have our secrets.¡± ¡°Do you¡­happen to know where he is buried? I would like to confirm it with my own eyes.¡± Asked the girl. ¡°Do you think anyone would make a grave for the world¡¯s most hated man?¡± Seeing the depressing girl, the old man could only pity her. He knew naught why she wanted to look for Alastor¡¯s grave but even then, there was something weird about her question. ¡°Even if there is, I doubt it is still intact anyway. Everything happened so long ago they already became legends. Not many people today would even believe in the legends of the Dark Lord. Little did they know, they were almost wiped out by a single man.¡± ¡°Long ago? Legend? What are you mean?¡± Astora asked in confusion. Her honest reaction made the old man starting to question the sanity of this girl in front of him. But he promised her that he would answer her question. And he would. ¡°Child¡­.the legends of Alastor dates since the time of the Dark Age. More than a thousands years have passed since then¡­¡± Chapter 12: Incident at Bremen Chapter 12: Incident at Bremen Evil incarnated. A word Astora thought she would never hear to describe someone related to her. In this case, it was her own father. She wanted to delude herself, thinking that perhaps it was just some nonsense the old man made up. She wanted to tell herself that. She wanted to believe that. But what good did it do to deny the truth? Of course, despite what the wise man said, there could still be a chance that it was someone else with the same name. However, the most important piece of information was the date. According to the old man, the events with the Dark Lord dated for more than a thousand years old, approximately fifteen centuries to be exact. Assuming Alator the Dark Lord was indeed her father and has traveled to her world before that time, how was it possible? Then again, this was apparently a parallel universe with magic, a world unknown to Astora. Maybe the flow of time just wasn¡¯t the same between the two worlds? There was still so many questions the girl wanted to ask but it was getting late. Afraid that she would make Alan worried or worse, suspicious of her behavior, Astora said goodbye to the old man and rushed back to the inn. Upon her return, Astora met an unexpected scene: the inn was full of knights in shiny armors and red cloth adorned with banners showing a red cross on a white background. They were the rest of the Crimson Legion who found her the other day. But didn¡¯t Alan say that they would only come back a few days later? Why were they already here? And why this inn? Noticing the young girl who seemed to wonder if she has mistakenly stepped into the wrong place, one of the knights approached her. It was the old captain of the platoon, the one who found Astora in the first place. ¡°I see that you have recovered.¡± The old knight spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°Good. Very good! A life saved is all we can ask at the end of the day.¡± ¡°Hum¡­.thank you, sir knight!¡± Astora bowed her head. ¡°I did what my duties required of me, nothing else. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I am sir Johan Caletus, captain of this platon and a member of the Crimson Legion.¡± The man presented himself. ¡°I am Astora. Although you said that, but let me thank you properly for saving my life!¡± Astora looked around. ¡°Is sir Alan not back yet?¡± ¡°Ah Alan, he should be over at the mayor¡¯s estate. We suspect that the mayor is colluding with the underground guild in some criminal activities but never found any evidence. Until now that is. We will be moving out shortly so please stay behind at the inn and don¡¯t come out until dawn!¡± Johan advised. ¡°Okay I will do just that. But is it wise to tell this to me though?¡± Astora pondered. ¡°It is fine. Alan asked you to deliver the pouch, therefore informing us of this act in the first place. It is proof that he deems you trustworthy. If he trusts you, so will I.¡± Johan said before turning to his men. ¡°Alright men, let¡¯s move out!¡± Without anything left to do, Astora ended her day and rested at the inn, unaware of the horrific incident that transpired at Bremen that very night. * * * Dozens of crimson knights patrolled the streets of Bremen. But only those who knew the true fa?ade of the Crimson Legion would know the terror it brought. The townsmen quickly retreated back to their home at the passing of the knights, closed their doors and turned off the light. Some went as far as barricading their windows and doors, hoping that the night would pass quickly. What could have happened in this peaceful town that escalated to this kind of situation? The answer lied in the mayor of Bremen itself. He looked like any normal person that could be easily defeated with one knight alone. But their job has told them about the cost of underestimating an enemy. Even while hunting a rabbit, a lion must bear all of his fangs. Such was the teaching of the Crimson Legion. While the Crimson Legion was surrounding the entire district around the mayor¡¯s home, the person in question, unaware of what was happening, has secluded himself to the secret basement underneath his estate. He simply didn¡¯t care anything but his collection. It made one wonder how on earth he was elected as mayor in the first place. Ignoring the commotion outside, the man was currently examining the most recent addition to his collection. Concealed carefully inside a metal coffin the size of a grown man covered with chains and locks, it seemed that this thing was exceptionally dangerous for the ones who found it to put so many layers of protections. Perhaps it was a cursed artefact of some sort? That would increase its value even more in the eyes of a collector. And if the salesman was to be trusted, this was something dated since the time of the Great War, which referred to the conflict between the Dark Lord and the rest of the world. Depending on the nature of the item itself, it could rival even a national treasure. The mere thought of that possibility filled Geralt with much joy and elation. Slowly removing the chains, the mayor quickly opened the seal of the metal box. He was told that the item was kept behind a glass wall enhanced by magic. As long as it remained sealed, removing everything else would be fine. Following the instructions, Geralt finally caught the glimpse of the long awaited thing. ¡°Oh. My. God!¡± the man¡¯s eyes shined brightly at the sight of the item. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s¡­beautiful!!!¡± he uttered. In his mind, there was no mistake. He might be a bit odd but his knowledge about the antiques and history were not to be trifled with. This item in front of him was indeed something from the period of the Great War. Even better, it was something used in the war itself. To find such treasure that somehow survived the ravages of times, the money was truly worth it. No, even double that amount would be worth the pay. ¡°You are mine! Mine¡­mine alone!¡± he uttered while caressing the glass wall. He wanted to touch the thing with his own hands. Ever since he laid his eyes on it, his maniac obsession kept growing until it burst with desire. How could someone be so obsessed with an inanimate object to be driven into insanity? But perhaps it was not entirely his fault but the appearance of the item itself. This particular shape enticed the mortal men who laid eyes upon it and only revealed its true face once the prey was caught. Behind the transparent glass wall rested a female humanoid shape doll with ashen hair wearing a frilly dress. Its complexion was so real it looked almost like a sleeping beauty waiting for her prince to wake her up. Its beauty was unquestionable, drawing the mayor toward it. Feeling the warmth breath on the glass, the doll opened its glassy eyes. Its eyes slowly scanned its surroundings before stopping at the only person in front of it. It wanted to move its hand forward but was forcefully pushed back by the magic protecting the glass. The magic seemed to have hurt it but the doll did not show the slightest of emotions. Inside this small place it had, the thing couldn¡¯t do a thing but to accepted its fate. The cold expression it had was interpreted by Geralt as sadness. From his point of view, the doll only wished to be free, to be loved by one true owner. Madness they said but that was what he believed. ¡°Do you want to be free?¡± the mayor asked, his eyes focused on every inch and curve of the doll. ¡°¡­..¡± the doll refused to respond but simply nodded lightly. ¡°I can get you out. But in return, become mine!¡± the man said. ¡°Accept me as your master! I can bring you happiness.¡± The doll had a curious look but again did not utter a word. Then it nodded, quietly. It reached its two arms widely as if it wanted to be hugged. Accompanied with such beauty, who would refuse the request of such a lady? Even if she was not a real person. Even if her body was cold as iron. Even if her limbs were the only part that looked like a wooden doll, with visible attaching points and openings. Who cared about that? It was then that the mayor took a decision that would change her life forever. Putting his hand on the glass wall, he repeated the incantation and removed the magic imbued in it, the only that stood between him and the girl, between her imprisonment and her freedom. ¡°My..master¡­¡± the doll quietly spoke, reaching her arms toward Geralt who came forward to accept her love. But then. ¡°¡­is not you!¡± The frail arms of the doll grabbed the mayor by his neck, lifting him above the ground. They looked so fragile before. But those fragile things were now stroking the man with great strength, slowly breaking him. ¡°My master, where is he?¡± the doll asked in a cold voice, ignoring the futile struggle Geralt was trying by waving his arms around. ¡°¡­.arg¡­arg¡­.arg¡± the mayor gasped for breath. He could feel his bones in his neck reaching their limits. *SNAP* The lifeless body of the mayor crashed to the floor, motionless. He died, foolishly thinking that he could bring love to a doll. He, above anyone else, was supposed to know the danger this thing posed if it got out to the world. Yet, he let himself be charmed by it and lost his life because of that stupidity. Step by step, the doll descended from its coffin and walked pass the lifeless mayor without a hint of remorse for the person who released it. It didn¡¯t care, all but one thing: to find its true master. ¡°Master Alastor¡­.¡± The doll mumbled as it exited the dark house. The moment the door behind it closed, the doll found itself surrounded by the knights of the Crimson Legion, led by old Johan. ¡°Stop right there! State your identity!¡± one of the frontal knights shouted. ¡°You¡­are not my master.¡± The doll moved forward. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± ¡°Be gone!¡± Two blades came out of the doll¡¯s arms as she used them to pierce through the thick armor of the crusader. Lifting the heavy man up on air like a meat skewer, the doll threw him back at his comrades. ¡°Step aside! I must find my master.¡± The doll spoke in a monotone voice. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°GET HER!¡± * * * Back at the inn, Astora could hear a voice coming from downstairs. It belonged to Alan clearly but why did it sound so painful? Curious, the girl redressed herself and came down to see what was going on, only to see the innkeeper attending to an injured Alan. ¡°Alan, what happened?¡± the girl rushed to his side. A black dagger was stuck in his right shoulder while the innkeeper was trying to remove it. The moment it was out, the led liquid gushed out like a stream, making the young knight scream in pain. ¡°Argg¡­.*heavy breathing* I screwed up. Those guys from the underground guild found out that I was tailing them¡­Arg¡­I was lucky to have managed to escape.¡± Alan agonized. ¡°Please don¡¯t talk! A healer is coming right away.¡± The innkeeper said after bandaging the wounds. ¡°You are lucky that they didn¡¯t use that poison.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­.They must considered this a small job and didn¡¯t expect me to follow them¡­.¡± Alan gasped. ¡°The captain, where is he? Did he come back? I have to report this to the captain.¡± ¡°He is already over at the mayor¡¯s house.¡± Said Astora. ¡°Damn it. I need to find him.¡± Alan tried to get up but the pain kept him from forcing himself. The wound has opened up again. ¡°Lay down, Alan!¡± a stern voice ordered the young man. It was Johan. ¡°Captain!¡± Alan uttered and tried to get up to salute him. ¡°Stand down Alan! You are not doing anyone else a favor here.¡± ¡°Sir, if I may ask, did something happen? I thought you were at the mayor¡¯s house. Did we capture him?¡± asked Alan while a healer cast their magic on him. ¡°The mayor is dead.¡± The captain spoke in an angry voice. ¡°What?¡± Both Alan and Astora shouted. ¡°How did that happen?¡± ¡°He was killed by¡­.something.¡± ¡°Something? What do you mean?¡± asked Astora. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. It looks like a young female human but hides many weapons inside its body. It is almost like a marionette or a doll specialized in combat. Like some sort of automated weapon. But it is strong, very strong. We lost four men tonight because of it and still couldn¡¯t capture it.¡± The captain recalled. ¡°A combat doll?¡± Alan mumbled. ¡°Do you think it is the Empire?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe so. I have seen the combat doll of the Empire and none came close to the thing I saw tonight. Not only are they different in term of power, the doll I saw was wearing white dress and her skin looks so real, unlike the mechanical dolls of the Empire.¡± Johan analyzed. ¡°So no I don¡¯t believe it is from the Empire. Considering what we found in Geralt¡¯s house and the incident with the Crows, I believe there is a high chance that it is an artefact of the Dark Age, possibly a weapon of the Great War.¡± ¡°A weapon of the Great War? It would make sense if that is the case. Geralt tried to buy this as an artefact from the underground guild but was unfortunately killed by it. It is also possible that the Crows planned this to take the money.¡± Alan proposed. ¡°I doubt it. If they could control something like that, they wouldn¡¯t want to risk being exposed this easily. Most likely, they cannot control it and tried to sell it at low price in hope of getting something from it. Well at least that is my theory. But our main focus now should not be the guild but the doll. I fear that if that thing is let to roam free in the world, it would only bring more death and destruction wherever it goes. It must be stopped!¡± ¡°But what exactly is it?¡± the girl asked. ¡°There is one thing in my mind that fits its description. Back when I was at the Archives of the Circle of Magi, I found something that caught my interest. It was about the mechanical soldier that the Dark Lord used during the Great War. Wearing white dress and possessing exceptional beauty, these soldiers, or rather dolls, are so powerful each could take on a small army by itself. But after the Dark Lord¡¯s defeat, the dolls lost their master. Without anyone to command them, they fell into slumber. Because they were too dangerous, the people back then decided to destroy all of them to make sure that they would never wake up again. But I guess that it is impossible to find every single last one of them and a few managed to survive until today.¡± Said Johan. Again, something related to the Dark Lord. And like the previous one, it wasn¡¯t something good. Everyone seemed to be so afraid of this Dark Lord, the person who was likely Astora¡¯s father. The girl stayed silent, unable to say anything. Noticing the fidgeting girl, Johan quickly recused himself. ¡°My apologies, we seem to have disturbed your rest. Please rest assured that we will protect this town, yourself included!¡± Then a knight rushed in. ¡°Sir, we found her. In the eastern outskirts of the town!¡± ¡°I am coming right away.¡± Johan stood up and followed the knight. ¡°Sir, I am coming too.¡± Alan spoke. ¡°No, you are injured. In this state, you will only be a liability to the rest of the platoon. Stay here and rest!¡± ¡°But sir!¡± ¡°That is an order, Alan!¡± ¡°¡­.yes sir!¡± Johan left without looking back. Despite the loud voice, what he said stood correct. You can¡¯t win a fight with just willpower. Bringing an injured man would only cause more problems than it could fix. Astore knew that. The issue was how to explain that to Alan. But to her surprise, the young knight did not seem so disheartened. He accepted it quite nonchalantly, compared to his enthusiasm before. The girl could still not seem to fully understand this man or his way of thinking. After yet another eventful day, Astora retreated back to her bed. The next morning, she intended to go back to see the old man for more questions. By early morning, the news about the death of the mayor has also spread across the town. He was known to be an odd but harmless man, not exactly loved but liked by the common folk for his simply lifestyle. So his death came as a surprise to anyone. Some said he was murdered by a monster. Others said he killed himself. It looked like the knight did manage to contain some truth about the whole incident to avoid panic. Also, Alan was missing. It was highly possible that he followed captain Johan to find the doll. By herself, Astora departed and went back to the district she visited the day before. But to her surprise, the old man has passed away. Supposedly, he died just a moment after she left the day before but a smile on his face, as if his burdens have somehow been lifted. There were still so many questions the girl wanted to ask, so many things she wished to learn about. Alas, that hope has been shattered. A part of the girl wondered if it was because of her that he died. If he hasn¡¯t met the old man, maybe he would still live today. But it seemed that her thinking was wrong. Before he died, the old man has asked the woman who took care of him to give Astora a folded piece of paper. It was apparently his last will to the girl. In the message, he thanked Astora for having listened to his final words. All these years, his insanity has been eating him away, slowly and painfully. But when he met the girl, it somehow soothed him of his pain. Perhaps there was something special about Astora that even the old man himself couldn¡¯t understand why. While he was sorry that he could not help her in her quest, the old man did reveal an important clue that could potentially help Astora. ¡°Follow the trails of the Mad King!¡± ¡°The Mad King?¡± Astora asked herself. ¡°The name sounds ominous though¡­¡± Grimora commented. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should throw around that name casually.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­.let¡¯s not do that.¡± ¡°Or we can find another old insane old man and hope that he will know something about this Mad King¡­.¡± Grimora noticed the disappointed look of his mistress. ¡°Or something¡­.else¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Well, whatever we want to find, I think we should leave the town. It doesn¡¯t look like it has anything more interesting.¡± Astora said. ¡°I share your opinion, mistress.¡± ¡°But¡­..¡± ¡°What is wrong, mistress?¡± ¡°The whole incident with the mayor¡¯s death, it is apparently something related to the Dark Lord. I am thinking of finding this doll and ask her about it.¡± ¡°What? Are you out of your mind? She is a freaking killing machine. I doubt she would even listen to us.¡± Shouted Grimora. ¡°We have to try. Remember that our objective is also to become stronger. If we keep running away, we won¡¯t ever get better.¡± Astora affirmed. ¡°I know but¡­can¡¯t we start with something¡­I don¡¯t know¡­a bit less dangerous?¡± Grimora pled. ¡°You are underestimating yourself. We stood our toes against the Gods. While we did run away, I think we will do just fine here.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­I have a bad feeling about this world though¡­The mana density is off the charge in this place. That means that the people here can be much stronger for all we know it. Like that white knight we saw.¡± Grimora said. ¡°Okay okay. I will be careful.¡± Without wasting any time further, Astora headed out to the woods outside of town. It was where the doll was last seen and also where Johan has led his men to. Confidant in the abilities she possessed but nevertheless cautious of her surroundings, the girl arrived at the said location. Remains of a violent struggle were scattered all around. Fallen trees lied charcoaled, rocks smashed into pieces, and blood. The few armors pieces and banners suggested that the Crimson Legion have passed through her and fought something, probably the doll. Among the pieces, a mechanical arm was found with spark of electricity still setting off. ¡°This is¡­a robot¡¯s arm.¡± Said Astora upon analyzing the arm. ¡°A robot?¡± asked Grimora. ¡°Yeah, the automatons. Back in my world, we used them for a lot of things, from goods manufacturing to tactical warfare. But they require a very high level of technology, something I don¡¯t believe this world has. And if this belongs to the doll, it must have existed for more than a thousand years.¡± Astora touched the glossy material the arm was made of. ¡°Perfect craftmanship! Whoever did this must be exceptionally skilled.¡± ¡°You sure know a lot about these robot things.¡± Grimroa spoke. ¡°Nah, I just read a lot. I saw a few in the facility I was kept in but never got to examine one this close.¡± ¡°Hey, why not use your ability on it? See if there is any info on it.¡± ¡°Good idea! Psychometry activated!¡± Astora¡¯s red and blue eyes glowed slightly as they pierced into the memories the arm contained. Visions of an army of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands women in white dress and ashen hair could be seen. Standing in rows in perfect alignments, these women were the mechanical soldiers, the dolls. So there used to be a lot of them. Above all, the dolls, in front of the dolls, a figure sitting on an iron throne could be seen wearing a crown. The quality of the vision was quite bad, possibly because this was only a part of the doll. Astora could not see the face of the person in question clearly but she could make out a silver hair individual. And most important their eyes: one blue and one red, just like hers. With a single word from the person, the dolls¡¯ army began their attack. The vision disappeared forcefully. Breathing heavily, Astora tried to catch her breath. This feeling, there was no doubt. The person she saw in the vision was the Dark Lord Alastor and¡­her father. The striking similarity could not be refuted. ¡°Are you okay, mistress?¡± Grimora asked out of concern. ¡°Yeah¡­I am fine. Let¡¯s just move on!¡± Keeping her emotions in check, Astora put away the robotic arm in a bag she recently acquired and followed the trails, delving even deeper into the woods. But the girl was not a hunter. Or perhaps her mind was not exactly clear after that strange vision. After a while, she lost track of the trail and went into another direction, bypassing the battle completely. When she finally realized that she was lost, Astora could feel her legs abandoning her. Years of confinement really did a tow on her stamina. Unable to move on, she decided to take a short rest under a large tree. The air in the forest was truly refreshing. The vegetation has been let to grown freely, covering every inch of the soil with wild grass and tall trees. The calm atmosphere allowed Astora times to reflect on her recent discoveries. What would she do now that she learnt about her origin, being the daughter of the Dark Lord? Revenge? Against who? More than a thousand years have already passed. Those who defeated him back then probably perished and returned to dust long ago. And furthermore, why revenge? If he truly was such an evil man, Astora would not want to be known as his daughter. Perhaps he deserved it. Her only problem was that her mother¡¯s description of him was so different from what the people here told her. Maybe it was love that blinded her mother. But was that really all? History was always written the winners. Could it be possible that there was some hidden truth behind this legend? She must continue her search, to find out the truth. Sounds of heavy footsteps could be heard approaching her location. Astora immediately stood on her toes and prepared herself. It could be a beast, a monster or something. Then, from the bushes, a figure walked out, heavily wounded. Ashen hair in a white clothing from head to toes, the young woman who just came out of the bushes stared at the stunned Astora. One of her arms has been cut off and the remaining shoulder was gushing out electric sparks. The left part of the face has been smashed with the left eye missing, revealing circuits and cables behind that beautiful face. The cloths were torn and burnt, clearly the results of a sword and fire magic. The doll has made itself appeared and it was in a pitiful state. Despite its inhuman strength, a single doll was just no match for a platoon of dozen of crusaders. But the doll didn¡¯t demonstrate any sign of malice. It just wanted to get out of here, searching for something no one but itself would know. Dragging its leg on the ground, the broken doll walked toward Astora. From one side, Astora wanted to defend herself but the doll has not attacked her so far. It was only approaching. Should she destroy it? But she came all this way just to talk to it. Killing the doll now would only make this entire trip pointless. From the other side, the doll¡¯ sensory vision has been severely damaged. Its scanner was completely broken, leaving only a very bad visual sense with its remaining eye. The processors have also been affected, making its logical circuit malfunction. To the doll at its current state, what it saw in front of it was something entirely different from reality. ¡°Master¡­Al..ast..or¡­¡± the doll spoke in a broken voice. It reached out his remaining arm toward the girl. ¡°What?¡± Astora uttered. ¡°Please for..give me¡­Please for¡­give me!¡± the doll spoke. ¡°¡­..¡± Astora tried to hold back her emotions rising at the sight of this pitiful machine. It was at that moment that the remaining eye of the doll broke down, removing every last visual. With its sight gone, the doll turned around in panic and called out for her master. ¡°Lord Alastor, where are you? Are you there? Please answer me!¡± ¡°I..am here.¡± Astora clutched the doll¡¯s frail hand gently. ¡°Oh¡­master Alastor!¡± the doll fell to her knees, holding the hand dearly. The metal pieces that kept her go on so far began to fall apart. One by one they broke and fell to the ground. ¡°Did¡­I do good? Was I¡­useful?¡± ¡®Does the doll mistake you as the Dark Lord?¡¯ Grimora asked telepathically. ¡®I think so¡­.¡¯ Astora answered. Realizing that the thing was at its end, Astora wished to comfort its final moment. The doll might have committed murders but in the end, she was a relic of the past and did not deserve this kind of treatment. The girl knew naught about how deeply the people in this world resented the Dark Lord and his kinds but to her, granting the doll amenity was the right thing. She hugged the pitiful creature. ¡°Yes¡­you did good.¡± Astora spoke in a soothing tone. ¡°Thank you, master!¡± the doll spoke in a broken tone. ¡°I¡­am sorry¡­ for what I did.¡± ¡°It is okay.¡± Said Astora. Using her only hand, the doll tore away his cloth. Embedded on its chest lied a dark crystal that emanated a sinister aura. Then it ripped its chest open and took the crystal in its hand, shocking Astora. ¡°What are you doing???¡± the girl asked in awe. ¡°This¡­.is my legacy. Because of this¡­I have committed a sin against you¡­Please¡­take it!¡± the doll pled while holding the dark crystal. ¡°You¡­.this is¡­.¡± Astora hesitated. She only intended to comfort the doll but she didn¡¯t expect it would turn out like this. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­remember my name!¡± ¡°i¡­I will!¡± Astora held the girl¡¯s hand closely. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°I¡­am Stella, your¡­eternal servant¡­zz¡­z¡± The light in its eyes vanished. The doll has ceased to function. Holding the crystal in her hands, Astora let out a drop of tears onto the doll¡¯s soft cheek. Gently, she swiped her hand in front of her face to close doll¡¯s eyes. It was the first time she met this doll but it felt as if they were long time friends. There was so many questions she wanted to ask, so many things she wished to talk about. But this would have to do for now. Chapter 13: Suspicion Chapter 13: Suspicion ¡°Astora? What are you doing here?¡± a voice from behind alarmed the girl who quickly hid the crystal away from sight. Turning back, Astora saw Alan accompanied by sir Johan together with the rest of the Crimson Legion. Based on their injuries, it was a tough battle. ¡°I¡­I was curious about the doll so I followed your trails here. But then I got lost and then..met her.¡± Astora looked at the broken doll. ¡°Is it dead?¡± Johan pointed his large sword and hit lightly at the doll¡¯s leg. ¡°Yes¡­I found¡­it here in this state after I got lost.¡± Spoke Astora. ¡°Hum¡­.¡± The old captain whisked his beard. ¡°I see. You are quite lucky that it didn¡¯t catch you when it got away from us. Anyway, I am glad that you are okay, although what you did was quite frankly stupid.¡± ¡°I am sorry¡­.¡± The girl uttered apologetically. ¡°It is fine. You are unharmed, that is the important thing.¡± The old captain turned to his men. ¡°Take it away!¡± Following their command, the knights gathered the remaining pieces of the doll like picking trashes before throwing all parts into a box and sealed it tight. Astora understood the reason why they did it. The doll killed a civilian and several of their comrades. It was natural for them to feel some resentment. The outcome was expected. Yet, a part of her could not accept it. She wanted to raise her objection but was stopped by a hand on her shoulder. Alan, having noticed the girl¡¯s intention, secretly restrained her with his hand. He glanced at the girl, telling her to stop without uttering a single sound. ¡°Captain, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to take miss Astora back to the inn.¡± Said Alan. ¡°Of course! Go ahead!¡± Johan spoke as he rejoined the other knights. ¡°Let¡¯s go miss Astora! Can you walk?¡± asked the young knight with a smile. ¡°I can. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Answered the girl. The trip back to home was quite anticlimactic. Alan stayed silent the whole time while Astora lost all desires to talk. As for Grimora, he had to shut up like usual in order to avoid attention from the knight by their side. However, Grimora did notice Alan staring at him and his mistress. Those were not kind glances but rather eyes of judgment. The man was clearly on something. ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­.¡± Alan pondered to himself. ¡°What is?¡± asked the girl. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the doll having her chest torn out like that, at least not after it escaped from our pursuit.¡± Alan spoke. That was true. The doll did the damage to herself but only Astora knew the reason why she did that. The cloth was still intact when Astora met her so the knights shouldn¡¯t know about the crystal. Despite his usual casual attitude, Alan seemed to be much more cautious and attentive to his surroundings than Astora assumed he would be. ¡°Really? That is weird.¡± Astora repeated. She began to sweat. ¡°Yesterday, you went to see that crazy doomsayer did you? What is your connection to him?¡± Alan changed his tone. ¡°What¡­I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­.? Do you know, miss Astora, the reason why the Angelic Faith forbids the worship of all kind of other religions in any form, from cult to a simple trinket?¡± Alan asked. ¡°Not really¡­¡± Astora muttered. ¡°Come on! You must know something. I know that you are smarter than you look. Take a wild guess!¡± ¡°Is it to maintain the church¡¯s influence on the people?¡± Astora retold the goal of many religions back in her world. But in the end, they all withered away facing the growing influence of science and logic. However, that process took a long time and this world seemed to be in some sort of medieval setting, an era when religious belief was the strongest. Of course, that was according to the knowledge of her old world. ¡°Not a bad guess. But no! While the Angelic Faith forbids all other cults, it doesn¡¯t force you to follow its teachings. In fact, the church¡¯s main principle was to not believe in any form of higher power. In a way, you could say that the Angelic Faith¡¯s belief was the absence of all religious belief. I am kind of amazed that you don¡¯t know this already.¡± Alan spoke. ¡°By the way, the book of yours, it looks very ominous, doesn¡¯t it? Like the sort that belongs to a cult.¡± ¡®Is he suspecting me to be a cultist? Is this because I went to see that old man?¡¯ thought Astora in her mind. The girl was careless in her search. She assumed that since Alan didn¡¯t follow her, her actions would not be reported to him. Thinking back, the matter with the innkeeper clearly showed that the Crimson Legion had eyes across the town. If not Alan himself then maybe someone else did follow her. She screwed up. Astora was clearly too tense. She already had her guards ready. If needed, she would use Grimora to escape. Compared to those she encountered before, Alan should not that much of a threat. However, underestimating one¡¯s foe was the quickest way to death. She never saw him fight. What if he had something up his sleeves? But even if she somehow defeated him, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the rest of the knights began their pursuit. And even if by some miraculous chance that she escaped, the Crimson Legion was clearly influential across this world. For the moment, it would be bad to antagonize them until Astora had a better understanding of this world¡¯ structure. But what should she do in this situation? ¡°There is no need to be that tense.¡± Alan¡¯ sudden smile eased the tension. ¡°I am only joking. There is no way you would belong in a cult. Although I do have to say that a book like that is not very cute for a lady to hold it around.¡± ¡°Oh¡­..Aha¡­..¡± Astora exhaled in relief. ¡°I will take that in consideration next time I pick a diary.¡± She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back shall we?¡± said Alan. ¡°I am sure that you have exhausted yourself.¡± ¡°Yeah, I really do need a rest.¡± ¡°But be careful of your surrounding next time you mentioned the name of the Dark Lord! You don¡¯t want anyone to misunderstand that, don¡¯t you?¡± * * * That night ¡°You really screwed up this time, mistress.¡± Grimora said. The two were now in their room back at the inn. Having finished their dinner early, Astora wished to retreat to her bed with the excuse of being tired. However, the main reason was that she didn¡¯t want to see Alan.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. When the two were back with the girl being annoyed while the knight all smiling happily, the captain merely assumed it was youth. Little did he know that the truth was far from that. On their way back, the couple has had a very interesting conversation. Though the one who benefitted most from it was Alan. Somehow, he knew about the conversation between Astora and the old man. In this world, merely asking around about the Dark Lord was suspicious enough. Not to mention, Astora¡¯s circumstances and her unknown background only casted more doubts on her truthfulness. And yet, for some reasons, Alan has not reported the girl to his superior. On the contrary, he said that he would keep that conversation a secret if Astora was willing to lend him her assistance. For being a knight of such a reputable group, Alan certainly didn¡¯t seem like a typical knight. His own ideals were questionable, although he didn¡¯t show it to anyone. ¡°Will you accept his offer, mistress?¡± asked Grimora. ¡°Do I even have a choice? I don¡¯t want to be chased by them.¡± Said Astora. ¡°Yeah¡­I guess so. But his offer¡­.isn¡¯t it weird?¡± Grimora referred to what Alan asked of them. Like the book said, it was strange. Alan didn¡¯t actually ask for anything, not yet. He promised that he would help the girl in her quest from a distance but in return, she was to agree to one thing he asked within half a year from now on. If pass that date and Alan still didn¡¯t make any request, then the girl would be free. On the other hand, if he made such request and Astora, for whatever reasons couldn¡¯t make it or didn¡¯t do it, she would be reported to the authorities. Of course, the girl didn¡¯t wish for such sort of thing to happen. She had no choice but to agree. But Alan¡¯ strange request, or command rather, still puzzled her deeply. What could he possibly ask of her? What if he asked her to commit some immoral act? What would she do then? But that was not all. Aside from the already strange content of the deal, something about what Alan said bothered Astora greatly. First of all, why the deadline six months? If he wanted, he could just make it so she must head his every word from now on. But the guy didn¡¯t do anything like that. Only one request within the next six months or nothing else. Would something happen in six months? Astora knew too little to have any concrete conclusion. She must learn more about this world. ¡°My head is spinning¡­.¡± Astora puffed. ¡°Let¡¯s just take off our mind for now! It is not like we can do anything about it.¡± Grimora advised. ¡°Yeah¡­we really can¡¯t do anything.¡± The girl gave up. ¡°Oh, we did obtain a few new items today, didn¡¯t we?¡± Astora took out the robotic arm and the dark crystal, both once belonged to the doll. Astora has thought about her psychic ability recently. Maybe she should use it more often, especially now that it has been greatly improved thanks to Grimora. Holding the robotic arm, the girl¡¯s eyes shined. Name: Stella¡¯s right arm Class: Bionic part (common) Description: An arm of one of the androids of the Stella series, named after the Artificer¡¯s daughter. Following an unfortunate incident that costed him the lives of both his wife and his daughter, the Artificer dedicated the rest of his life in researching the perfect bionic body in hope that it would bring his family back. His research brought existence to ¡°Stellas¡±, the androids which all shared a striking resemblance of his daughter. Yet, he was never satisfied with the result, going as far as altering his own body so that he had more time. In the end, the Artificer failed and died before he could accomplish his goal. Astora was stunned. The story about a man who did everything he could to bring back his family together was touching but what interested her more was the fact that this man was able to create androids with advanced technologies rivalling her own world. On the other hand, she was slightly disappointed that there was no information about the Dark Lord despite the vision it showed her previously. The girl wondered if there was some way she could pry out more information than she already had from the items she recovered. If there was such description on everything, who wrote them in the first place? Grimora did say that the info came from some sort of worldly archives but where exactly? If it was like the internet as the book said, then where were the servers located at? Or even, why did it exist in the first place? Who built it? So many questions, yet so little answers. Unable to fathom what she just got herself into, Astora moved on to the next peculiar item that she had no idea what it was. Name: Shard of the Black Sun Class: Unique Item (1 fragment) Description: One of the soul shards of the Black Sun, Ruler of the Abyssal Realm. Once, a certain deity found the Abyssal Realm and discovered a special ore growing out of strange carcasses. The ore possessed abnormal properties and became the subject of his studies, which later gave birth to the art of soul transposition. But the price of such power swallowed his entire world into darkness. As for the deity himself, he was robbed of his physical form and turned into an imprisoned black sun, forever trapped in the Abyss. Only through his vessels using the ore as a conduit, could the god hope to regain his original form and return to the old world. Alas, in the end, the Black Sun was felled and turned into a mindless slave in his own world. This shard was held by Stella, a servant of the Dark Lord and hosted the soul of the Fallen Hero. Can be used to beckon the power of the Abyss. Requirements: Unavailable ¡°Wow, this is dark.¡± Grimora shouted at the grim story. ¡°So the soul really does exist?¡± Astora pondered, staring at the thing she held. Something so immaterial and spiritual would not be recognized by the science in her old world. Yet, here was one, a soul in her hand, although it appeared to be in a slightly different form than what she expected. Astora told herself to be ready. This was not the world she knew and the laws of physics might not even apply here, not when things like magic were involved. Who knew what else awaited her ahead in her journey? Magical creatures? Unicorns? Fairies? Anyway, it seemed that Astora would not be able to use this item any time soon, whatever its power was. Though it did say that this was only one fragment. Could it imply that there were more of these crystals and Astora had to gather more of them to use this power? And there was also this story about this deity Black Sun. Each item or magic she obtained thanks to Grimora all possessed their own background story. But none so far showed anything related to her quest, except for the vision she saw through the doll¡¯s arm. If the old man was to be trusted, fifteen centuries have passed since the time of Alastor. It would be a surprise to even meet someone who knew him. But this was a world of magic where the conventional rules didn¡¯t apply. There must be someone, like some sort of thousand years old sage or at least a record of the events back then. Astora just didn¡¯t find it yet. It seemed that she must move on to another place to find more clues. Somehow, Astora felt there was more to the story of this Black Sun. Perhaps there would be more info if she searched elsewhere. The next morning, Alan gave the girl a map and a document with a red seal on it. It was actually a travel permit granted to adventurers or those close to the Angelic Faith that allowed them to travel across the continent without any reservation. Surprised by this development, Astora asked the charming knight the reason why he gave her such a paper. ¡°The search for your family will be put on hold until a new mayor is elected. Of course, you are free to stay in town but I doubt that is your intention. The Crimson Legion has no reason to believe that you are a threat so you can go wherever you like.¡± The knight explained. ¡°Here I thought you would keep an eye on me.¡± Astora said. ¡°I have ways to know your whereabouts without being near you.¡± smiled Alan. ¡°The Crimson Legion has finished their business here so we will go back to report to the church. Drop by if you find yourself around!¡± ¡°What about¡­the other thing?¡± asked the girl. ¡°Like I said, you are free to do what you want for now. I will contact you when the time comes. Farewell, miss Astora! And have a safe journey!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± But the knight never turned back, only smiled to himself. In his mind, he believed that the girl was someone special, someone he might need in the future, for his grand plan. But for now, he would leave her to her own fate, watching from afar how she would fare in this world. If one wanted to ask why the young knight of the Crimson Legion took so much interest in Astora, one had to recall the events that happened a few days before, the day a certain star fell onto earth. It was the day Astora arrived in the world of Valhalla. That day, the knight was not with the rest of the platoon. That day, he has just finished a mission of his own and was on his way back to Brehem to meet Johan. That day, he was at the lake and saw the person who came out of that iron sphere that fell from the sky. That day, Alan saw Astora coming to his world. And not only did he see the girl, the young knight also saw a white knight who supposedly let Astora go without capturing her. Unbeknown to Astora, Alan was fully aware of the true identity of the mysterious knight. It was then that he forged a plan, one that would make use of that particular detail. But for now, he had his own preparations to make and he shall let the girl roam free for a while. With Alan out of the picture, Astora found herself a bit lost about her next destination. She decided to take a look at the map he gave her. Drawn on an old sandy paper, the map was quite detailed with its inscriptions. According to the map, the world of Valhalla was divided into two main continents: the western continent Oros and the central continent Mara. First, the continent of Oros, in term of size, was much smaller, about a tenth of Mara. However, images of multiples towers siding each other were drawn with a certain familiar name above them: the Circle of the Magi. From what Astora knew, the Circle of the Magi was an organization composed of sorcerers with the aim to study and develop the art of magic. Not only did it possess all kinds of knowledge and wisdom gathered throughout its intercontinental members, the Circle was also a place of where one of the Six Pillars of Valhalla resided. As their name suggested, these were the people that supported the world and were a symbol of absolute power. Even more, they have lived for a very long time, although Astora didn¡¯t know how long exactly. So if she had the chance to encounter them, it would be the perfect opportunity to ask some questions about Alastor. Secondly, the continent of Mara. Known as the largest continent, Mara was deeply divided within its own borders. From below, a land colored in black on the map occupied most of the entire southern region which was more than a third of the land, leaving only some kind of mountain or volcano to its eastern direction. This area was named the Blighted Woods, the place the white knight warned Astora about. Though she had no idea why. The rest was divided into three kingdoms in the upper half. From left to right as indicated on the map, the Empire of Scyentia, the Angel¡¯s Crown and the Sunless Kingdom of Twilight. Unfortunately, not much was known about these places just by looking at the map. However, aside from these two continents, two other locations stood out: the Great Ash Tree Zwiggdrasil located in the upmost northern tip of Mara and the Depths of Leviathan located above the continent of Mara. What could this tree be to be drawn on the map like that? As for the Depths of Leviathan, it was not on any continent. In fact, it was not on land but actually located in the northern ocean of Mara. Though Astora had no idea whether it was some sort of underwater kingdom or maybe it was just the name of the ocean. Aside from the inscriptions on the map, Astora could see a pair of foot with the code ¡°Here¡± written on it located in the central part of the continent, slightly above the Blighted Woods and at the southern region of Angel¡¯s Crown. ¡°I see what it is.¡± Grimora jumped in. ¡°I can feel magic imbued in this map. It is certainly a magical artefact and that dot right here shows where we are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s convenient. Wait a minute¡­.do you think that Alan could someone track our progress with this thing? I mean, this can clearly show where we are.¡± The girl spoke her mind. ¡°Indeed it is possible. If this map can track us, then maybe he also has his own map that can track this map, telling him where we go in real time. Maybe we should throw this away after all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it is wise to do so. If Alan somehow learns about that, he might change his mind and reports us. Besides, we kind of need this to locate ourselves. I think we should at least hold onto it, for now anyway.¡± Astora admonished. With a convenient map in their hands, all the two needed to figure out next was their next destination. There was also a problem with money. As far as Astora has seen, the currency in this world was the Valhalla Coin, or VCs for short. A gold VC was worth a hundred silver VC and a silver VC worth a hundred copper VC. Captain Johan, before his departure, did give the girl a few silver coins so Astora would not have to live in the street any time soon. However, money making was also an urgent problem that needed to be addressed. It was then that the girl had an idea. She could try going back to the inn she stayed and asked if she could work there. Working at the inn would provide a stable source of income and serving in the tavern could allow give her more information about the world. Plenty of travelers and merchants went there every day. There ought to be something she would find useful until she figured out what to do next. Chapter 14: Departure Chapter 14: Departure A month has passed ever since Astora has arrived at this strange world known as Valhalla. Working as a waitress at the inn has truly paid off. Astora has quickly adjusted to the mild lifestyle of the countryside, something difficult to find in her original world. The townspeople was kind and the folk at the tavern was pleased to see a young face bringing them food rather than the muscular owner. During the day, she would serve at the inn and the tavern while at night, the girl tried to figure out more about the powers she possessed. The period was mostly uneventful. Perhaps the most memorable moment for Astora was when she encountered a party of adventures a couple weeks back. Even if it has only been a month, the girl has seen all sorts of people passing by. From rich merchant to pompous adventurer, the girl assumed that she has seen them all. Until the moment she encountered a hairy man with the face of a wolf. Or maybe that lad with pointy ears and glassy eyes. Or perhaps the short old man with beard as long as his entire body. It was then that Astora learnt about the existence of other races. Beastmen, elves, dwarves, some races even looked much like a monster but behaved like human. It appeared that, from the interactions they all had, all these races, including humans, coexisted in peace in this world. Astora has never seen any discriminatory behavior of one race towards another. The most racist thing was perhaps some stereotypes jokes like how the elf was often frail looking or how dwarves measured their pride by the length of their beard. In a general nutshell, only harmless stuff. Aside from these races, there were apparently others but the rest were pretty rare and Astora did not have the chance to inquire more about them. The population of each kingdom in Valhalla reflected this harmony between the races. While humans occupied the largest portion thanks to their number, the hierarchy and class were equally divided between the races, making it so no race had a superior advantage upon another in term of right. In fact, aside from very few exceptions, most people in Valhalla didn¡¯t even think about the race of others anymore. A beastman or a human, they were all the same. The Angelic Faith also played a major part in promoting this equality with messages of peace and imposing severe punishments for any act of discrimination found guilty. To summarize, intolerance was not tolerated. As for our young protagonist, it was about time for her to move on. At least, that was what she kept telling herself for a while now. While she certainly learnt a lot during her time working at the inn, the girl has not advanced one bit in her quest. It was not like she expected to hear about the Dark Lord in a tavern in this small town. But still, that didn¡¯t stop her to try. The adventurers, the merchants, the barbs, each had their tale to tell, giving her more information about the world but never what she truly wished for. One would expect the girl to be so disheartened at this point. But right now, Astora was waiting in front of the tavern, grinning to herself with excitement. The sun has barely risen and the streets were still void of people. What could possibly drive her to be here at this time? From afar, the sound of a horse carriage approaching could be heard. An old man with grey beard in a blue robe and pointy leather hat was driving his small wagon filled with accessories and items through the street and stopped in front of the inn. His flimsy eyes indicated his lack of sleep and his curved tired stature told how the man has been staying in the same position for a long time. He had a pipe in his mouth but somehow only bubbles came out instead of smoke. ¡° *YAWN* oh dear, you are up already, Astora?¡± the old man asked in a tired voice. ¡°Mister Gandolf!¡± Astora stood up with big eyes. Just from his outfit, one could tell that this old man was a sorcerer. But instead of doing research on magic like the mages in the Circle of Magi, Gandolf served as a merchant, selling magical artefacts to the towns he passed by, although most of them were toys or useless tools. His job required him to pass through Brehem quite frequently so every then and now, old Gandolf stayed at the inn for a few days before moving on. It was there that he got to know Astora, who worked at the tavern of the inn and took a liking to the girl. However, this time, the old man wouldn¡¯t stay long. His business was elsewhere and he only needed to resupply quickly in Brehem. But he was too early for any shop to open. ¡°Did you bring it?¡± Astore brimmed with enthusiasm. Ever since talking to Gandolf, she has been waiting for this moment. ¡°Yes, yes. No need to hurry! It ain¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Gandolf turned back to his piles of merchandises and searched deep for something. ¡°Aha, here it is.¡± He pulled out a glass orb. So what was the deal with all of this, you might ask? There were various reasons for this but the most obvious one was Astora¡¯s personal desire. The girl wished that she could perform magic herself. But without a teacher, that would be hard. That was why she was so excited when she learnt about how Gandolf was a sorcerer. But of course, the gift of magic was not for everyone and certainly not everyone was qualified for magic. Gandolf might have taught Astora about the basic theories of magic but that were all but conversations he told her on a whim, nothing close to any magic lesson or even practice. Furthermore, even though this was a fantasy world, magic was still out of reach for the majority of the population. That was why the talismans were created, as well as martial arts for the determined but talentless souls. So how did one know if one could use magic? By performing a test of course! Such was the purpose of this glass orb. Magic was divided into different elements and only those with an affinity to certain elements could employ spells of that element. By all means, all sorcerers could cast a simply but the same could not be said about high level spells such as . Obviously, there were many types of magic aside from elemental magic but those were rare and incredibly difficult to master. Most of all, the teachings of those magic were often either unique to a bloodline, lost in history or simply outright forbidden as they were far too dangerous. ¡°Put your hand on the orb! It should show you the color of your affinity.¡± The old man reluctantly handed over the glass orb. His face showed a slight discomfort, not with the idea of lending his magical tool to a young girl like Astora but because in his experience, many have asked him to measure their talent, only to be disappointed by the result. After all, his job mostly dealt with kids who were fascinated with magic or commoners with an aspiration to become something greater. But reality was cruel and many eventually resigned to their fates, whether they accepted it or not. Astora was considered smart for a girl working at a tavern but from what Gandolf saw, she knew too little about the world around her, always asking him such obvious questions. At the time, he merely assumed that it was due to her upbringing, being one of the commoners and a simple waitress at the countryside. Little did he know that Astora was a special existence with powers far beyond his comprehension. What kind of absurd power would be shown through the orb? Gandolf watched as the glass orb glowed between the girl¡¯s arms. Nothing! Not a single element! The orb¡¯s light was simply due to its activation. It just shut downed completely afterwards, as if no one was holding it. There could only one possible explanation for this phenomenon. ¡°I am afraid that you are just not gifted with magic. You just don¡¯t possess any affinity with any of the elements.¡± Gandolf said with an hesitant voice. He checked the orb to see if it was working properly. Unfortunately, it was. ¡°But¡­but what about that magic? What was it called¡­ah yes soul magic! You said that if one is not blessed with any affinity, one could cast soul magic.¡± Astora retold what Gandolf once taught her. ¡°It is true. But the same cannot be said for your case. You see¡­.you just don¡¯t have any mana in you.¡± Gandolf inspected the girl through a magical lens that allowed one to see mana. Through the lens, Gandolf saw the surge of mana in the air, in the sky, in the ground but also in all living beings around him. He could see the innkeeper still sleeping in his bed inside a room in the inn or anyone else within a certain perimeter. However, the only thing that didn¡¯t show up through his lens was the girl clearly in front of him. It was as if she was invisible. ¡°Such thing¡­.this¡­is this even possible?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°All living beings possess mana. That is the most basic lesson a sorcerer must learn. A sorcerer uses the mana produced within their own body in order to use magic. The reason is because mana produced within one¡¯s body is easier to control and magic is all about controlling mana. A normal person is unable to cast spell because they lack the ability to reproduce mana within their body. But even so, mana exists all around us and constantly being absorbed into our body at an unconscious level. However, in your case, I cannot feel a single shred of mana from you, which is technically impossible considering the natural mana all around us.¡± Gandolf explained his enthusiasm. While he was no researcher, a singularity that exceeded the current understanding of magic would capture the interest of all sorcerers. His long-forgotten sense of curiosity has been rekindled at the odd case in front of him. No words could describe the disappointment Astora felt when the news struck her. The girl thought as the daughter of such a powerful person, she should have received at least somewhat a portion of that power. But it turned out that she had no talent with magic. ¡°Do not abandon all hopes just yet! You can still use the talismans.¡± The old sorcerer tried to lighten up her spirit. ¡°And magic is not everything in this world. You just need to keep looking until you find it.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°But still¡­To think I am the only one without any mana¡­¡± Astora pondered sadly. ¡°Well, you are not exactly the only one. I do know of another person who has the same conditions as you.¡± Gandolf fixed his pipe. ¡°Really? Who is this person? Can I meet them?¡± ¡°He is¡­.hum¡­.not exactly the best person to meet however. Not exactly the friendly sort and his circumstances are also..how do I say this¡­complicated. And he is a warrior, someone who went through countless battles and survive. Unless you want to learn how to fight, I wouldn¡¯t recommend it.¡± Gandolf showed an uneasy expression. He just blurted it out by accident. The old man wouldn¡¯t want Astora to go see the man he was talking about, not at all. ¡°But I want to learn how to fight.¡± ¡°What? Why on earth would you want that?¡± the old man shocked. So the girl didn¡¯t want to learn magic out of curiosity but for combat? Surely her appearance didn¡¯t show that. ¡°I¡­I have my reasons. I am going on an adventure soon and I need to be able to defend myself. I want to get stronger.¡± Said Astora. ¡°Please, tell me who this person is.¡± ¡°Hum¡­.¡± The sorcerer considered his options. ¡°Are you sure of this?¡± the sage asked with a serious tone. He was surprised to see this side of the innocent girl he thought was so harmless she wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly. What reasons could drive her to be this persistent? The girl nodded in silence, her eyes full of determination. ¡°Alright, I yield. But I have to warn you: finding him won¡¯t be easy. The man I spoke of is on the other side of the High Walls.¡± ¡°The High Walls?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what the High Walls are? Lady, you must pay more attention to your surroundings. The High Walls are built over a thousand years ago to contain the spread of the Blight. It extends all the way from the southern borders of Scyentia to the Sunless Kingdom, dividing the continent into two.¡± Explained the sage. ¡°When you say the other side, you mean¡­.¡± ¡°Yes. The Walls are not the definitive borders of the Blighted land so there are still a few areas beyond the Walls we can explore in safety. However, monsters touched by the Blight can often be seen roaming the area so it is incredibly dangerous. The man you seek can be found there. Follow the southern road until you reach the central wall, then ask for a man named Karuma! The guards should be able to direct you to him. Although don¡¯t be discouraged if they refuse to help you.¡± said Gandolf. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Karuma is not exactly a well-liked fellow! There is a town by the Walls so you may have more luck asking the townspeople or resupply there if you need. Once you meet him, you can say that I send you there to learn from him. Although I am not sure if it would change anything. Like I said, Karuma can be quite obnoxious, not that it is entirely his fault though.¡± The sorcerer sighed and rekindled his pipe, blowing a bubble. Unable to cast magic was certainly a disappointment but if there was another fighting style Astora could adopt for herself, it would benefit her tremendously. It was a pity but it was not like she could do something about it in her current state. And using talisman was not an option since battle talisman costed a lot of money, much more than a simple waitress could afford. Not to mention the limited number of uses it had. Up until now, Astora has been quite lucky considering the opponents she has faced. But the girl knew that she had to eventually learn how to fight, or at the very least able to defend herself. Merely using Grimora¡¯s powers might be useful against a weak opponent but against those with experience and talents, it would not work. Now that she has gained a new goal, Astora prepared herself for the coming journey. Gandolf, with a few regrets, said goodbye to the girl. He did tell her to drop by his shop at the capital if she ever passed by before moving on. As for Astora, it was time that she left this peaceful town and went on a journey on her own. But first, she had to break the news to the innkeeper that she would be quitting. That was the least amount of courtesy she could do after all what he did for her. Surprisingly, the innkeeper was very understanding, even gave Astora a pack of supplies for her journey, even prepared a wondrous meal for her at dinner along with a few close townspeople who have gotten to know Astora for the last month. They have treated her so kindly for an outsider that Astora felt a bit guilty for leaving so suddenly. But all good things got to end one day and she had her own quest to follow. The next morning, after a tearful goodbye, Astora departed from Brehem. Following Gandolf¡¯s instructions, she took the southern road yet again but this time much deeper toward an unfriendly destination: the Blighted Woods. Although, the girl still remembered the white knight¡¯s warning and would do her best to stay away from the Woods itself. Hopefully, this man Karuma lived close to the Walls. From her time at the inn, Astora did hear one or two things about the Blighted land and its black forests. Apparently, the entire region was once the home of the elven race until a calamity hit, releasing a poisonous dark fog that swallowed the entire land. Following that event, the place was deemed forbidden and thus eventually led to the construction of the High Walls that split the land into two. On one side, we had the living and their wondrous kingdoms. On the other, only death prevailed. Rumors had it that from time to time, dark shades could be seen roaming the tainted ground along with mysterious whispers and monstrous growls. Not many dared stepping into the forbidden land and those brave enough never returned. As for others, people knew not what lied beyond the High Walls and many had their own speculations. However, they all agreed that something must be out there, stalking from the shadows. And yet, with all these warnings that would make even the bravest man in the land to hesitate, someone out there was willing to spend his life beyond the Walls. For what reason beside seeking their own death could they have to live there? Considering her current position just outside of Brehem, Astora was not actually that far from her destination. Brehem was a small town located in the southern borders of Angel¡¯s Crown, the country that served as the seat of power of the Angelic Faith, as its name might have indicated. Although, the church¡¯s influence extended far beyond their borders, making them perhaps the most dominant group in the entire continent. Still, that was only Astora¡¯s deduction based on what she has seen and heard. She knew next to nothing about the other two kingdoms so she might need to hold back her assumptions for now. Following the southern road toward the Walls, the girl and her strange friend in the form of a book headed to next destination, knowing nothing what awaited them. Normally, it would be quite dangerous for a girl like her to travel alone and it was. But hiring some adventurers to escort her would cost quite a lot and Astora could not afford to lose all her money based on something old Gandolf told her. She respected the old sage for his kindness but there was no sure way to confirm whether this Karuma person would actually be helpful. In addition, Astora also wished to train herself a bit more. Her frail constitution due to all those years of confinement was a real hinder for her back when she travelled into the woods to follow Alan and his company. Working at the inn has somewhat improved it but nowhere enough. It just wasn¡¯t the same thing, working at a bar and fighting a real foe. She did sneak out occasionally at night to accustom herself against what they called ¡®monsters¡¯ in this world. Strictly speaking, they were the equivalent of wild animals like the ones Astora saw in the zoo back in her world. However, in Valhalla, not only were these creatures entirely different in term of species and appearances, they were also incredibly stronger and more dangerous. Despite the efforts of adventurers and the knights of the Angelic Faith constantly patrolling the roads, it was impossible for them to cover everything and an incident happened every now and then. When traveling in the wild, encountering a flesh-eating blob or a small green monster charging at you with a club was considered common in Valhalla. Although they were weak, they were still seen as a threat, especially in group. So fighting them by yourself was not really recommended. But Astora was no common person. She possessed something quite special: her companion Grimora. Using the magic held by the book, Astora could easily defeat the lesser monsters. At first, it was quite difficult for a girl such as her to take the life of a living being, even if it was a monster. However, with time, she got used to the fact that this was the natural order of this world. If she didn¡¯t kill them, they might kill someone else. It was to eat or to be eaten. But despite that, the girl did not go on a mindless killing. She limited to only the monsters she heard of that were disturbing a part of town or something similar. It was during these encounters that she discovered a few things about her enigmatic source of power. First of all, there was a limit on how many times Astora could invoke her power. At first, she assumed it was the mana inside her body. Like in a video game, if she ran out of it, she could no longer cast spells. But with Gandolf¡¯s confirmation, her conclusion was rejected. So what was this limit? And more importantly, how to improve it? The girl tried different combinations to see what exactly influenced this supposed limit. Wielding the , Astora could annihilate a group of dozen goblins with ease. However, they were taken by surprise and were all killed in a single attack. The problem was when they intentionally attacked her with an organized strategy. The rascals were smarter than they looked. She won in the end but it was so much more arduous, probably because she had no experience in fighting and made too many excess movements. So eventually, she deducted that using the blue flames five times before being unable to cast it anymore. Next she tried using the she stole from Zeus. This time, it was much harder. Controlling the bolt itself was not easy as a slip in the girl¡¯s concentration and it resulted in a lightning blast that blew herself away. Furthermore, upon using it the third time, Astora could already feel her limit. The bolt no longer appeared. So only three times for the was her limit. And it would take until the next day before she could use them again. If this was her maximum potential, it was honestly disappointing. But what could she do to eliminate this limit? But it was her next discovery that might actually bring some answers to her problem. This time, the girl used one . With a simple calculation, one would think she either had two more to cast or about two to three before reaching her limit. But the result was unexpected and shocking. Even with the initial bolt, Astora was able to use the flames all five times again before ending up debilitated. But shockingly, she could still cast two more bolts following that. So what happened there? With the next test, Astora finally found out what limited her. She was able to use four and two alternatively without any problem. However, as soon as she reached the threshold of either one of the spells, Astora finally attained her true limit. It was never about some random energy inside that was used up. No, it was all about numbers. Astora could use all the spells she wanted as long as the number of uses per spell didn¡¯t reach their maximum value. For the , it was five times. For the , it was three. So actually, the result was much better than her initial assumption. For some reasons, it almost felt like a MMORPG she used to play. In that game, certain special powers could only be used for a number of times per day before being available again the next day. So the powers she acquired functioned in the same day. Great but strange! And of course, the number of uses were limited but it all depended on how they were used. For example, each use of the flame could be cast to make the flame appear in one location for Astora to be used as a projectile or an area of effect. However, it was important to take in account the properties of the fire. Like normal fire, it spread and set everything it touched on fire. So with proper uses, Astora could potentially create a deadly inescapable trap. In the end, merely possessing a powerful spell was not enough. It all fell down to the fighting experience of the user. Secondly, the girl learnt a bit more about her psychometry ability. On occasions when she got in a physical contact with certain objects, Astora could see the memories hidden within the object. The stronger the emotions, the more vivid the images were. Or she could discover some information about it if she used her eyes. That much, she knew. However, despite having it for so long, Astora didn¡¯t know that she needed to know the target¡¯s name in order to see the info on them. The eye worked normally against inanimate objects but for people, she needed to know their full name. That explained why she could see Tyr¡¯s description and not the strange government official that helped her getting to Valhalla. Tyr probably did not have a family name as he was a god. But Steven never said his family name either. Or worse, the man¡¯s real name was never Steven at all. In any case, this could serve as a somewhat useful lie detector against people who lied about their identity. If they lied, Astora would not be able to see their description, branding them a target of suspicion. Finally, there was the chalice, . Such a dreadful thing with so much destructive potential! Not only did it take life in exchange for its kindling, the artefact also spread death wherever it went. Unlike the two previous inscriptions, this object manifested itself within Grimora¡¯s pages. Astora wished to learn more about it and most importantly to learn how to control it. She would not want it to go on a killing spree like the last time it did. The question was how. Taking careful measures to ensure that she was in a deserted area in case something went wrong, Astora decided to take her chance. Standing in the middle of an isolated forest among the carcasses of a few monsters she just slew, the girl opened the grimoire and thought of the chalice. Immediately, the pages flipped and showed the one she wanted. Putting her hand forward, she reached out to the drawing of an ominous dark chalice and pulled it out of the book. Even though it has not apparently been activated, Astora could feel shivers in her spines from merely holding this thing. The girl threw a quick glance at Grimora, signaling him to be ready. If the chalice went out of control or something bad happened, Grimora was to seal it back in himself instantly. With all her preparations done, the girl took a deep breath and focused. In her mind, a voice answered the call of its master. ¡°Thou misfortunate soul who know the pain of losing a loved one, what is thy wish?¡± Tales of Astora: Legacy available on Amazon Kindle Hello Everyone, I am delightedto announce my first publishing of this book "Tales of Astora: Legacy" on Amazon available at the link below. Link:https://www.royalroad.com/amazon/B072Y3PY2XSupport the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. It is worth mentioning that the book is available in two versions: both e-book and physical paperback. You can purchase it to show your support for the novel. As for others, your comments and reviews are more than welcome. I also want to reassure you that the book will still be available for free on RoyalRoad. Thank you all! I couldn''t have done this without your support. Chapter 15: Art of Transposition Chapter 15: Art of Transposition ¡°Thou misfortunate soul who know the pain of losing a loved one, what is thy wish?¡± The ghastly voice echoed. Compared to before, the chalice was now much smaller in size and could be held in the girl¡¯ small hand. However, its frightening bearing did not falter one bit. From within the cup, a dark ooze was boiling, almost overflowing and emitting a purple smoke. Astora had no idea where this thing came from or how it ended up in her possession in the first place. The thing did mention something about knowing the pain of losing a loved one and it only appeared after her mother¡¯s death. Could there be some connection? The girl decided to ask the chalice. But unfortunately, her question went unanswered. The grail only repeated the same line over and over. It seemed that this artefact did not possess an intelligence like Grimora who was self-aware. Instead, it worked in an automatic manner which complied to some already set in commands. It looked like whatever secret this thing held, Astora would have to find out by herself. As she contemplated about the true nature of the grail, the girl noticed a strange occurrence taking place right in front of her. The purple mist from within the chalice was reaching out toward the carcasses of the monsters she slew and pulled out some tiny sparkles of light of various colors before dragging them back into the chalice. Receiving these mysterious glitters, the chalice glowed faintly while the bodies started to decompose at an accelerated rate and turned to dust. ¡°Essence of slime acquired. Essence of goblin acquired. Essence of horned wolf acquired. 3 low grade souls acquired. Art of transposition is now available at the shop. Please contact the shop keeper for further information!¡± Things just got weirder. Not only did Astora unlock something, she was supposed to contact some kind of shop. But what shop? What kind of establishment would deal with this kind of level of oddness? Then, a thought struck her mind. She did know about one ¡®shop¡¯: the one in that world of darkness. The girl did want to go back there but she never knew how to go back actually. Suddenly, Grimora shined brightly, indicating the manifestation of a new power within himself. A new entry has been added to the collection. Name: Nil Gate Class: Alpha & Omega Description: The one and only entrance to the Nether World. The Nether World serves as the nexus of the infinite cycle between creation and destruction. Possessing no one true form, this realm is constructed according to the desires of the Champion and is dedicated to help the Champion in his mission. Oh great Champion, complete the cycle! Only then, will you be reunited with Nil. And once again, the cycle shall begin anew. As Astora touched the worn paper of this new entry, two stone serpents came out of the book. They flew around before joining together by biting each other¡¯s tail and formed a circle. From the center, a vortex of white and black appeared. It swirled rapidly as its speed increased and sucked both Grimora and Astora into it before collapsing on itself, leaving no trace behind. * * * ¡°Mistress! Mistress! Wake up!¡± Astora heard a voice calling out to her. But it was the voice that brought her back. For some reasons, she felt an irrepressible itching on her nose. ¡°She is waking up. I told you. This works every time.¡± A female but strangely mechanical voice spoke out. ¡°Can you hear us, Astora?¡± an old voice this time. All of them sounded so familiar. ¡°Give her some space!¡± The girl slowly opened her eyes as her body adjusted to the light on the ceiling. Looking around, the girl found herself once again at the place she wished to be, surrounded by Grimora along with two familiar faces. However, something seemed to have changed in this place. It appeared to be slightly larger in term of surface area compared to last time Astora visited this place. Or was it always like this? ¡°Hi!¡± the female android said casually while waving one hand while holding Grimora to her metallic chest with the other. The white feather in her hand seemed to be the cause behind that irritation Astora felt just now. ¡°How did I end up here again?¡± asked Astora. ¡°The Nil Gate.¡± The old man spoke as he sat down on a wooden chair. ¡°You came back much sooner than I expected.¡± ¡°My eyes never deceived me.¡± The android said proudly. ¡°Since I won the bet, you are in charge of cleaning the storage.¡± She smile deviously. ¡°Fine fine.¡± The old man scratched his bald head with annoyance but nonetheless accepted his loss. Then he turned toward the confused girl. ¡°So, what can we do for you today?¡± ¡°You can start by telling me what this place is. What is the Nil Gate? What is a Champion? What is the cycle?¡± ¡°Slow down! Easy with the questions.¡± The android said. ¡°Let¡¯s just start with a proper self presentation! We didn¡¯t manage to do it last time. I am Sona, the caretaker of this emporium. This is Durin. He will be in charge of forging your equipment. As for¡­.¡± Sona glanced at the corner of the shop. In the dark edge of the emporium which was inexistent the last time Astora was here, a new stall now stood imposingly. A charcoaled cauldron hanged above an intense fire. Unlike the flames of Gehenna, this flame did not exert any heat nor burned anything or even touched the wooden rocky chair near it. It exuded a calming aura, one that could touch the very soul of a being. But it was the person sitting on that creaky chair that seemed more out of place who was facing the cauldron. Wearing a red hood so long it reached the ground, the person hid their face but still let out some part of their skin: a wrinkled old thing with long nails in their hands. Whoever this person might be, it appeared to be an old woman. The scene reminded Astora of the witch in the fairy tales her mother used to tell her. But where did this woman come from? She wasn¡¯t here the last time. ¡°Who is that?¡± asked Astora. ¡°How am I supposed to know? This is your world, remember? Your mind defines this world. Everything here is a reflection of your true self and your sub-consciousness. As for her, she just arrives here a moment ago, just before you come.¡± Answered Sona. ¡°Arrives here? How?¡± Astore inquired. ¡°Like *pouf* and she is here.¡± Sona made a funny sound. ¡°¡­. That is not a very good answer.¡± The girl said. ¡°Well I don¡¯t know about you but that is the best I can do. If you want, you can go ask her yourself.¡± Said Sona. ¡°Wait, what about my questions?¡± asked Astora. ¡°What question?¡± ¡°The ones from earlier!!!¡± ¡°Oh, those¡­do I really have to answer them though?¡± Sona turned to the bald old man. ¡°It is not like we are hiding anything from you. ¡° Durin addressed. ¡°However, our knowledge is limited as well. All we know is that we exist to serve the Usurper in their mission until it is completed. In this case, it is you.¡± ¡°The Usurper?¡± asked the girl. Sona replied. ¡°The Usurper is the Champion chosen by the Will of the Multiverse in order to complete a certain task. What this task is however, only the Champion would know.¡± ¡°What is this Will of the Multiverse?¡± ¡°It is what its name says it is. Supposedly, the multiverse, which comprises of all worlds in existence, has a will of its own. Most of the time, it doesn¡¯t interfere with people¡¯s lives. However, on rare occasions, especially in dire time or events that could disturb the balance of the multiverse, it will act and tries to fix the anomaly. However, it can only act via a medium by choosing a Champion among the living lifeforms inhabiting across the countless worlds that exist.¡± Explained Durin. ¡°But the Champion cannot do everything by themselves. Like all heroes in the tales of yore, the Champion has with him a band of loyal followers who will assist him in his task. That is where we step in.¡± ¡°So you are my followers?¡± the girl said. ¡°In a way, yes. Strictly speaking, no. Followers are those you meet in your adventure who will dedicate their lives to your ideas, as a servant or a friend. However, me and Sona, along with that lady over there, are merely projections of the way you perceive your realities. We can provide you with all our help but only from here. In the real world, that is where your true followers come in.¡± said Durin. Astora thought hard about what she just learnt. She did remember something about her being called the Usurper by the Gods back when she was chased by them. But what exactly was this Usurper business? Astora couldn¡¯t recall anything that could mean her being chosen to be this Champion or meeting this Will of the Multiverse. Could it be that the reason she was hunted down by the Gods was somehow linked to her being chosen as the Usurper? If this was true, then ¡­.did her mother die because of her? The girl clenched her teeth in anger. No, she could not afford to think like that. Whatever the case, the Gods has made her their enemy by killing her mother. She must become stronger and avenge her. But now was not the time yet. Astora realized that she was still far too weak to be even considered as a proper foe. From the events that took place, she already concluded that this place was not under the influence of the Gods and the people in charge of Valhalla, the Pillars, were capable of repelling them. Their last confrontation suggested that this was not the first time the Gods attacked Valhalla. Else, they would not have time to prepare such a complex defense system. In conclusion, Astora should be safe to train in this world until she got stronger.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. But there was one problem with this situation. Astora refused to be a part of this ¡®holy¡¯ mission. She has been long a prisoner in her old world, cut off from the outside while rotting in that underground cell for the amusements of those scientists. Now that she has come to this world, she would not become yet another prisoner of fate. What or whoever this Will of the Universe was, Astora would not follow their order but only her heart and where it showed her to be. ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡± inquired Sona. ¡°A lot actually but somehow I feel I won¡¯t getting any concrete answers.¡± The girl said with a doubtful expression. ¡°All the more for you to discover yourself! Isn¡¯t that great?¡± the female android spoke cheerfully with a wonderful smile. She handed over Grimora for the girl to hold. ¡°I will give you back your precious companion. Keep him close! He will be crucial to the success of your journey.¡± Astora took Grimora in her hands. ¡°By the way, you said you are the shop keeper right? I received a notification about the art of transposition being available at the shop.¡± ¡°Oh that. You have to see the old lady over there for that.¡± Sona pointed at the figure sitting near the cauldron. ¡°What exactly do you do again?¡± the girl asked disdainfully. ¡°Being the beautiful counter lady is a tough job you know.¡± The female android sat behind the counter, smiling brightly while doing absolutely nothing. ¡°I see¡­¡± It appeared that Astora wouldn¡¯t get any concrete answer from these people so she decided to take her chance with the only person she has yet spoken to in this place. Slowly and carefully approaching the hooded person from behind, Astora took the initiative. ¡°Hello!¡± she said. But the person in question paid her no mind. Astora decided to come even closer and this time stood in front of the old person. ¡°Hello!¡± She saluted firmly. ¡°¡­..¡± Still no answer. Astora was simply ignored. ¡°HELLO!¡± the girl spoke loudly and crouched down to see the face of the hooded person. Only now when she was so close to the lady, she could see their poor old state. Dry elderly skin with long fingers and nails, this person bore the exact features Astora would assume a witch would look like in her childhood. The only question was: was this old lady as evil as the villainous infamous witch from her fairy tales? ¡°I can hear you, urchin.¡± The old woman spoke in an aged irritating voice. A few strands of grey hair could be seen from the dark hood that showed only half her face. The frail thin arms with only bones and skins waved from left to right, like shooing away the inexistent insect around her. Of course, to the woman, there was only one insect in front of her that was disturbing her rest. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Urchin? Excuse me! I know I am small but I am almost an adult in term of age.¡± Astora retorted. ¡°Even in a thousand years, you are still an urchin to me.¡± The woman calmly answered, ignoring the irritated face of the young girl. ¡°I am not an urchin.¡± ¡°So a scrub then. What do you want from me, scrub?¡± ¡°I am not a scrub either.¡± The girl shouted. ¡°An imp?¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°Just pick one already! You are being childish.¡± ¡°You are the one who is treating me like a child.¡± ¡°Is that not what you are?¡± ¡°This is getting nowhere¡­.¡± Astora sighed desperately. ¡°Fine, call me whatever. I am here about the art of transposition.¡± ¡°Oh that.¡± The old woman spoke with an disinterested voice. ¡°I suppose all Champions have to do it, one way or another.¡± ¡°What exactly is a Champion?¡± asked the girl. ¡°A Champion is a Champion. Nothing more, nothing less. It is best you think not too hard of this and just go with the flow. It is for your own good.¡± The old woman said. While her eyes could not be seen because of the hood, the woman stared at the fire below the cauldron, reminiscing something from ages past. ¡°That doesn¡¯t really answer my question though.¡± ¡°Then I suppose you will have to find it yourself, just like your predecessors did.¡± Said the old woman. ¡°So there are other Champions before me?¡± the girl inquired. ¡°Yes. A funny bunch, really. Each of them was so unique. Even one was never a living being to begin with. But alas, in the end, they all perished after completing the task assigned to them by Nil.¡± The woman said. ¡°Nil?¡± Astora recalled the name Nil being mentioned in the description of the Nil Gate. Instead of just a common word, Nil seemed to be the name of a person. But who? The description also spoke of being reunited with Nil after the Champion completed their task. So a thought came to her mind. ¡°Was Nil the name of the Will of the Universe?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The old woman stayed silent. It looked like Astora has hit the jackpot. She also noticed Sona and Durin frozen upon the mentioning of the name. They were all on edge. It seemed that she should not pursue this matter any further, at least for now. ¡°What can you tell me about the art of transposition?¡± Astora changed the subject as the others resumed what they were doing. ¡°The art of transposition allows one to transform the nature of an item and turn it into something¡­different. It is an ancient and lost technique that few today would even know about, not to mention to be able to master it. More often, it is used to craft the legendary unique weapons. But it has other uses.¡± The old woman explained. ¡°Other uses?¡± ¡°Let me ask you something! Where do you think life come from? How did the first lifeform in the entire universe come to exist if nothing exists before it?¡± ¡°Are you saying that the art of transposition can be used to create life???¡± Astora uttered in shock. ¡° *chuckle* It is up to your imagination, scrub.¡± The old woman chuckled. ¡°I can say this at least: it is the most powerful technique that one could master. Creating life is not easy but it is certainly not impossible. With it, one could create the world¡­and destroy it.¡± ¡°So how do I use it?¡± Astora¡¯s eyes shined brightly with excitement. ¡°You don¡¯t. With your current level, it is impossible for you to do it yourself.¡± The old woman bluntly said. ¡°Then how???¡± ¡°That.¡± The woman raised her skinny arm and pointed at the charcoaled thing in front of her hanging to the chimney above the blue fire. ¡°It is but an old scrap thing but it has its uses. Just put the materials in there and you will be good to go.¡± ¡°Materials? What kind of materials?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know an awful lot of thing, do you? Didn¡¯t Nil teach you this?¡± once again the mention of this name turned the atmosphere in the building tense. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t know who this Nil person is. I have never even met the guy.¡± Said Astora. ¡°Is that so?¡± the woman cackled. ¡°How strange! But I suppose there is nothing we can do about that, scrub. I will teach you the basics.¡± To put it in simple words, the art of transposition transformed the formal properties of the materials put through a catalyst and transposed them into new ones. However, all objects were defined by its own characteristic properties. For example, stone would be solid and made from soil under heavy pressure. Water would take the form of its container. In short, the properties of an object would define its true nature and made it what it was. However, if the properties were changed by some external influence, then the object would no longer be the same as before, according to the rule of this universe. However, while it did sound like this technique was extremely potent, it did impose in return conditions and limitations. One could not simply just turn water into fire for example. But according to the old teaching since ancient time, if one was able to master completely the art of transposition, he or she would be able to create anything, even life. But one of the most difficult aspects of applying this technique was the gathering of materials. Most importantly, the quality of the material in question. Like a stone could not be turned into gold just like that. Other materials were also required to complete this transformation and figuring out what would be crucial. Unfortunately, most of the art have been lost in the passage of time. It was up to the Champion to figure out the correct combination and formula. And there was only one way to do it: test. After a long lecture about the basics of the art of transposition, it was time for Astora to put the theories into practice. The only problem was, she did not have any decent material in her hand. ¡°Use the chalice, scrub! Take it out!¡± said the old woman. Following the instructions, Astora took out the unholy grail. ¡°Now expel the materials it has absorbed before.¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± ¡°Command it in your mind! It will obey.¡± Just like the old woman said, a few orbs of light of various colors flew out of the dark ooze from the chalice and floated on air. In fact, unlike one would expect, the most powerful ingredient was often not a precious gem or any physical item but a soul or essence. The stronger the soul, the better the result one could expect from the transposition. ¡°I get the soul idea. But what exactly is an essence?¡± asked Astora. ¡°A living being is composed of three different elements: the body, the soul and the essence. The body is what allows one to get in contact with the physical world. Without it, it is practically impossible to physically interact with the world. The soul is what defines a person. Memories, personalities, the things that make a person who they are. A soulless being is just an empty vessel devoid of all emotions, unable to have a will of its own. Finally the essence, this is what gives the power of an individual. It determines their affinities, type of power they will get and won¡¯t. Those with talents are those who possess an essence of that talent. More often, it is difficult to distinguish the soul and the essence as they are often intertwined. A powerful person will have a powerful soul and essence. However, let¡¯s say this person dies and you get his soul. Some secret art will allow you to use the power of this person, like necromancy and such. The reason is because their power in their former life became part of the memories that form oneself. But that is the limit of what you can do with a soul. However, it is different for the essence. You will get the same power as you do with a soul. Although, by absorbing that essence, you can continue to grow the potential hidden in the essence that the dead person was never able to achieve in their life. A simple example would be. A sorcerer was born with talent for fire magic. From his essence alone, it is certain for he would achieve greatness in his life. However, due to circumstances that took place in his entire life, he was never able to cultivate to his maximum potential. So at the end of his life, the sorcerer can only use at most mid-level fire magic. Having this person soul would allow one to cast mid-level fire magic and that is it. However, if you have the essence, it is technically possible for you to reach ultimate fire magic level even though the original possessor of that essence never did. Do you get what I mean? In term of potential, the essence is the most desired thing.¡± It took some time for Astora to take in all these new conceptions but eventually, she got it. Perhaps it was due to her upbringing that allowed her to understand this so quickly. Reading complicate books and figuring things out herself were how she passed time, even during her imprisonment. ¡°Okay I got it.¡± Said the girl. ¡°Alright then, try it! Let us see first what we have for materials!¡± The woman examined the dots of light floating. A total of six could be seen. However, they were not all the same. Three of them shared a resemblance to a tiny blue flame while the others three exuded a warm aura of light in the form of a miniscule golden orb. ¡°I see essence of slime, goblin and horned wolf. And three low level souls.¡± The old woman counted. ¡°Not exactly decent stuff we have here.¡± ¡°So the chalice can be used to gather materials?¡± asked Astora. ¡°For the soul and essence, yes. As for physical materials like precious gems or stuff like that, you have to bring it here yourself. This will help you in transporting them.¡± The old woman handed over a small old red pouch. ¡°Don¡¯t judge it by its cover! The pouch has an infinite space within it and can be used a storage area. For larger items, you can change the pouch size like you do with your grimoire. Although, you can¡¯t put any living being inside it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Astora said. ¡°Pfff¡­I have never seen a Champion so unprepared like you. Be glad that you survive until now!¡± the old woman scorned. Although she might sound quite unfriendly, the woman was most helpful and did explain attentively all of Astora¡¯s questions. So perhaps, she might not be that difficult to approach like she made herself to be. Maybe, for some reasons, she deliberately made it that way. In any case, Astora has changed her impression of this old woman and started to speak to her with more respect. ¡°I still want to thank you. So what do I do with these?¡± the girl pointed at the glowing sparks of light. ¡°It depends on what you want to create. You cannot just make anything just from these rubbishes. Study the properties of your ingredients and focus on what you want to create! In this case, the slime has a poisonous and corrosive property. The goblin also has some affinity with poison as they usually apply poison in their weapons. The horney wolf, which has an affinity to lightning, doesn¡¯t really share any common attribute with the other two so you can leave it for something else. As for the souls, they are the lowest level but can be used to increase the potential of the final product so put them in. Then put your hands on the cauldron and focus! Only the Champion can use it to create items.¡± The old woman scolded. ¡°Take this ladle to stir the inside! It is not that different from cooking.¡± ¡°Ok. Here I go!¡± Following the instructions, Astora put the two essences of the slime and goblin, followed by the three souls into the empty black cauldron. Without warning, a strange liquid mixing the blue color of the souls and the golden color of the essences began to fill the cauldron. The fire underneath started to burn intensively. Using the long wooden ladle, Astora stirred the mixture in a circular motion repetitively. She must focus on the thing she wished to create. An image began to become vivid in her mind. The girl thought it would be nice to have a weapon of some sort, one that she could use right away despite her lack of training. Perhaps it would be a sword coated in poison? Or a bow maybe that shot poisonous arrow? The possibilities were endless as her thoughts ran wild, ignoring the advices given by the old woman just earlier. Then, suddenly, a memory came back to her as she continued to stir the solution. It was the time when she tried to bake a cake with her mom in Astora¡¯s childhood. It was supposed to be her own birthday but the girl insisted on making a cake for her own by herself. It turned out to be a failure. All those delicious ingredients, at the end, resulted in a charcoaled bloc of coal. Despite following the recipe to the letter, it remained a mystery on why the little girl even managed to turn it into such an offensive insult to cooking. In the end, her mother could only have time to make a pancake tower with a strawberry on top covered in cream. It was delicious though to the girl. A wonderful memory of her mother remained inside the girl¡¯s mind. But it was only a memory, something that already happened and that time would never come again. ¡°SCRUB, what are you doing?¡± an old cackled voice brought the girl to reality. In a flip of a second due to the awakening, Astora dropped the ladle into the cauldron. The solution inside the cauldron has turned black and exuded a toxic feeling. The ritual of transposition has been completed. Although, what the result was remained unknown. Then, a light emitted from inside the cauldron, blinding everyone in the shop and turning it into a beacon inside this dingy world. As the light dwindled until it dissipated completely, Astora rushed to the cauldron and verified the contents. The mixture was gone. Instead, something else was there: the ladle she dropped from earlier. Did the experiment fail? Aside from the ladle, there was nothing else inside the cauldron. The girl turned back to the old lady who did not say anything. Was she too disappointed to even scold the girl? However, something was strange about the ladle. Astora thought hard about what changed than finally realized it. The handle of the ladle has become longer and the wooden texture was replaced or coated in some kind of rough black matter. It looked as if the ladle has turned into solid coal. ¡°Did¡­the cauldron include the ladle as a material as well?¡± Astora uttered in shock as she picked up her creation by holding its ladle. Her eyes examined the ladle closely. Target: Spoon of Failure Type: Weapon - Rare Description: All cooks aspire to become the greatest chef in history. However, only a selected few can achieve their dreams. This spoon represents the resentment and jealousy of those incompetent in the art of cooking and who failed to realize the limits in their lack of talents. Can be used to smack people in the head with minimal damage. Also apply a paralysis venom if touched by the head of the spoon. Special Attribute: Failure¡¯s bane - no matter how skillful the cook is or how good the quality of the ingredients is, anything cooked by using this spoon will turn into a deadly potent toxin. ¡°All foods are to be acknowledged, no matter how disgusting they are. If they cannot be deliciously eaten, then let them be the death of our enemies!¡± Chapter 16: The wandering painter (1) Chapter 16: The wandering painter (1) Have you ever wondered about what you could achieve in your life? About the legacy you would leave behind to the world after your passing? Especially when you were supposed to be some kind of Chosen One. When you wielded strange powers that surpassed the common understanding and disrupted the natural order of the world, one would expect great things to happen in their lives. Yes, there would be sorrowful memories as well as thrilled moments. Such was the fate of a protagonist of an epic fable. But how would you feel if someone flatty told you that you had no talent in the most wonderful thing in the world, magic? How would you feel if the first creation you brought to the world was a freaking spoon that poisoned your own food? Not to mention the thing had ¡°Failure¡± in its name. The answers to those questions resided in our young heroine who, at the moment, was left speechless at her first result of the transposition. Sure, it was her first time. Sure, the ingredients were rubbishes. But still, a spoon??? ¡°Well, this is¡­refreshing. I never thought I would see a spoon come out of a transposition ritual.¡± The old woman cackled at the dumb-founded girl. ¡°A Champion with a spoon? This is the birth of the Spoon Champion!!!¡± Sona the female android laughed loudly from the other side of the room behind the counter. Even old Durin could not hold back his sneaky laughter. It was a public humiliation. The frozen girl holding an elongated spoon in her hand wanted to shout with all her might to make it stop. But she herself was defeated by her own supposed achievement. What was she supposed to do with a spoon? Smacking people in the head like it said? If this was a video game then this thing would be one of the ¡°joke item¡± that existed purely for the amusement of the player. However, so far, Astora had yet to be amused. On the contrarily, it was driving insane. ¡°WHAT THE HELL IS THIS???¡± Astora battered the floor with her elongated spoon. Surprisingly, the new weapon was much more durable than it looked. Instead of a spoon, it now looked closer to be used as a club. ¡°Don¡¯t throw a tantrum now, scrub!¡± said the old woman. ¡°Ridiculous it might be, the thing has its uses.¡± The old woman was right. A weapon that could paralyze people upon physical contact would be no joke. While it could not be used as a conventional weapon, combined with its venomous but awkward property, the thing could be quite useful in some specific situations. The girl knew that. But that alone could not ease her disappointment. Even though it was her first time, the girl expected something a bit¡­more. Something that seemed more Champion-like. A holy sword, a legendary item but certainly not a spoon. Whatever the case, it was not like she could do something about it. She had no choice but to accept the situation as it was and tried to make use of it as much as possible. Although, a spoon certainly would not make it easy. ¡°Do you think I can try again?¡± the girl asked with a beaten tone. ¡°No one is going to stop you but you don¡¯t really have any more material to perform another decent transposition. Instead of going blindly with your experiments, it will be better for you to gather much better materials and learn their properties in order to improve the quality of the creations.¡± Explained the old woman. The old woman was right. Astora just had to accept her loss this time and moved on. With only the essence of horned wolf being the last material, it would be impossible to create something decent and imagining going through such humiliation again for a trash item would kill the girl internally. ¡°Hey!¡± Sona called the girl over. ¡°I have something to tell you. Come over!¡± ¡°Go on! You have nothing else to do here, don¡¯t you now? Your adventure is in the real world, not here.¡± The old woman said. ¡°When you find some good materials over there, bring them over here and you can proceed with your experiment.¡± ¡°Thank you for your lessons! I will. By the way, how should I call you? The other two have already given me their name but you didn¡¯t. And it is hard to call someone without knowing their name.¡± inquired Astora. ¡°You may call me¡­..Cailleach, the Hag. I will be the one in charge of the transposition process. Although in time, you won¡¯t even need my help anymore.¡± Cailleach spoke in a soft tone, yet hiding some deeper meaning behind her words. A recalling of the past, of the Champions before Astora. ¡°Alright, I will be going now, grandma Cailleach.¡± Astora spoke joyfully as she dashed to the other side of the shop, leaving a bewildered old woman behind. ¡°Grandma huh?¡± the old woman smiled. ¡°So congratulations with your first ¡­.¡± Sona looked at the spoon in Astora¡¯s hand while trying to hold back her laugh. ¡°¡­.weapon. Since you already know a bit about essences and souls from G.R.A.N.D.M.A Cailleach.¡± The female android glanced at the annoyed old woman who clearly did not like Sona¡¯s way of saying it. ¡°I thought I should show you my amazing role in this shop.¡± ¡°Oh, so you are not just a stand for the shop anymore?¡± Astora asked with doubtful eyes. ¡°How rude! Anyway, as you know, this is a shop so¡­what do you do at a shop?¡± Sona threw back the questions with heavy expectations. It would be better if Astora just went along with her charade. ¡°To buy and sell things ?¡± answered the girl. ¡°Exactly! We have all sorts of items, from the most legendary amazing unique items to the downright trashes piling up in the back¡­.I mean more humble items with low demand stored in the most perfectly secure durable place.¡± Sona spoke grandly. ¡°In short, it is a super mega useful convenience store.¡± ¡°Sound more like a bazaar to me.¡± ¡°Now now let¡¯s not dwell on useless detail! Anyway, you tell us what you need and we will bring it to you. Though it will cost you.¡± ¡°Cost? Like money?¡± ¡°Nope. Not money. What are we going to do with money in this place? It is not like there is another shop here. No, we need souls and essences.¡± ¡°What for?¡± asked the girl. ¡°To eat of course. Don¡¯t you know how delicious soul and essence are? The soft bouncy texture with that exquisite taste in your mouth¡­I can never forget it. In exchange for a certain amount of souls and essences, I will bring you an item of equivalent value. A good deal right?¡± Sona said excitedly. Her one and only camera eyeball even displayed a star of hope. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but this sounds incredibly suspicious. Where do these items of yours come from in the first place?¡± ¡°Fine. They are what the previous Champions have collected but never got to use them. Back then, we didn¡¯t have the idea of creating the pouch Cailleach gave you so every time a Champion found something they deemed precious, they brought it here for storage. A bunch of hoarders, the lot of them. And like every kleptomaniac out there, they eventually forgot about what they even stored here and just went on with their lives, ignoring the piles of trashes I have in my home. All I want is to have a clean place with some side dishes to snack. Is that too much too ask???¡± Sona ranted. So basically, the android wished to use Astora to get rid of the rubbishes while still getting some profits out of it. Now that she spoke about it, Sona did bet with Durin initially about who had to organize the storage area. There must be a lot if they had all these free times and still did not finish that task. But then again, whatever these items were, they were what the Champions considered useful. Perhaps there were indeed some legendary items or such left behind. It would not hurt to take a look at. ¡°Fine fine. I will. But I only have a horned wolf essence on my hands right now.¡± Said Astora in a tired tone. So aside from transposing them, Astora could also trade essences and souls for potentially useful items. She would have to calculate carefully whether to spend everything on some unknown creation or on a fixed item. In other words, Astora had to manage her resources carefully. It all felt like a video game down to the core. ¡°A horned wolf essence¡­let me see¡­¡± Sona showed a dissatisfied expression. It must be because of the low quality of essence. ¡°Ah here is one.¡± Target: Champion¡¯s Undergarment Type: Armor - Rare Description: An used underwear that once belonged to a goddess of beauty but ended up stolen by a certain Champion. The once sweet aromatic perfume has now turned into a disgusting smell of sweat and mold. Offer no additional protection. A Champion¡¯s mission is arduous and grueling. To relieve their pain, a certain Champion indulged in perversion and developed a habit of stealing underwear of beautiful women. But instead of keeping it a secret, the man wore it as a protective helmet as he charged into countless battles. It heightened his spirit and kept him on his toes until the end of his mission. Special Attribute: Perversion - Can intimidate enemies and create a sense of disgust from female foes. ¡°A man must not be ashamed of his outfit. Only when his mind is clear of all unworldly desires, will he find his true calling, whether or not it will distance himself from the mass. Such lonely path is the way of a Champion.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°WHAT THE HECK IS THAT?¡± Astora threw the underwear with strawberry design at Sona¡¯s face. ¡°SERIOUSLY???¡± ¡°Calm down! I have something else¡­maybe¡­let me see¡­ah maybe this?¡± Sona smiled awkwardly. Target: Champion¡¯s (leftover) sandwich Type: Consumable - Common Description: A half-eaten sandwich made by a Champion. It is just a rotten sandwich. Special Attribute: Stomachache - Guarantee an infection upon eating the sandwich. Can potentially cause death. ¡°DEATH BY SANDWICH!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Ok, I will give you both of these for the horned wolf essence. Great deal right?¡± Sona smiled. Astora, without a word, silently walked toward the door and opened the Nil Gate before escaping this nightmare. Upon returning to Valhalla, the girl collapsed on her knees and cried out of shame. She herself was not in anyway affected but she just could not bear the sight of her being in a store trying to buy an used underwear of a pervert and a half-eaten sandwich. By their names, Astora assumed that Champions were supposed to be some kind of heroic warriors or awesome legends. But this was definitely not it. ¡°Hey, mistress. Cheer up!¡± Grimora said. ¡°At least you have the spoon.¡± ¡°That is not comforting at all!¡± the girl shouted. * * * Two days later, after a grueling battle between her sense of defeat and her willpower, Astora finally managed to reach Nadir, a well-developed town or some might call it a small city, located at the foot of the High Walls. The pouch given to her by Cailleach really did help her in bringing her supplies without having to wear that heavy backpack. In addition, while Astora didn¡¯t want to admit it, the Spoon of Failure too was quite useful. Normally, against slow enemies, Astora could just use her spells combining the flames and the lightning bolt to obliterate them. However, faster enemies like wolves or others that hunted in packs would pose some serious problems. But with the spoon as a weapon, she could quickly paralyze them if they got too close instead of just running away and waiting for her chance. So the spoon was not that useless after all. Upon arriving at the stone gate of the town, a line of people with their carriages could be seen lining up, waiting for their turn to be checked by the guards. Astora joined the line and waited patiently for her turn. ¡°Paper please!¡± the guard in armor holding a spear said. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Astora politely replied and brought out the permit given to her by Alan. ¡°Hum¡­everything seems to be in check.¡± The guard said while closely inspecting the girl with his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t really have a lot of luggage with you.¡± ¡°Ah yes, I prefer to travel lightly with as little stuff with me as possible.¡± Anstora smiled innocently. ¡°I see.¡± The guard said. ¡°You can go. Next!¡± ¡°The permit Alan gave us really helped us out there.¡± Grimora whispered quietly. ¡°Yeah. I wonder what he is doing now.¡± Astora looked at the clear sky, imagining what sort of thing Alan must be doing right at the moment. She still hasn¡¯t received any news from him. Even though the deadline of their deal was still five months from now on, Astora didn¡¯t like the fact that she was on the receiving end without knowing when it was going to happen or what. Anyway, her first task should be asking around for Karuma. If only she has asked more information about him from Gandolf. From her stay in Valhalla so far, the best way to gather info was to go to the tavern. While it was not exactly a reliable source of info since many were just rumors one person heard from another, more often, Astora could get info out of drunken men easier without being tracked down or revealing her true identity. Her short but flawless experience should do good this time as it did back in Brehem. Or supposedly, she could find another crazy old sage willing enough to tell her. There was that too. At the tavern, Astora felt as if it was home. She just got too used to this kind of busy scene where men of all origins knocked alcohol down their throat nonstop while listening to the occasional passing by barbs. ¡°A full course meal please! For one person!¡± Astora sat down and told the waitress. ¡°Coming right up, honey! Full course meal for table three.¡± Shouted the waitress as she moved to the next table. This tavern seemed very busy, despite it being still morning. Just a quick glance of the place could get you why. Unlike Brehem, the town of Nadir was a must-visit place if one wished to pass the High Walls from Angel¡¯s Crown. Despite the other side being branded forbidden entry, many adventurers had the permission from their guild or requests to cross the Walls. The reason was because it was said that the Blighted Woods was once home of the elves, a kingdom known as Malatas. However, after the calamity struck, the kingdom fell to the dark mist and the elves, or rather those still alive, evacuated the remaining of their race toward the other kingdoms. Since then, there have been any attempts from extinguish the mist but they all ended in failure. Today, the ruins of the kingdom have become an infamous site for excavation and treasure hunting. After all, the ancient elves were rumored to have possessed numerous treasures. But how did they gain access to such deadly location? The answer lied in a specific phenomenon that took place from time to time in the Blighted Woods. Occasionally, on certain days of the month, the dark mist would clear the way, allowing a safe travel. However, the event seemed random and no one really knew what path would it lead too. Furthermore, the mist would only stay clear for a day or two until it came back again, blocking all escape routes. Those unfortunate enough would never walk out again. So, it remained an incredibly risky task and reserved for only experienced adventurers. Over the years, this whole thing became popular and was recognized as a legitimate business. So in fact, the Blighted Woods were not really forbidden after all. However, it was still illegal to come into the deepest part of the forest and some form of barrier has been erected to prohibit wandering travelers from entering. Working at the tavern really did pay off in term of info gathering for Astora. But the expedition into the Blighted Woods and the hunt for treasures were not why she was here. The girl needed to find a man by the name of Karuma in hope that he would teach her how to fight despite the lack of magic talent. Now that she remembered it, was Karuma really a fighter though? From what Gandolf implied, he was. However, was he a good fighter? More importantly, would he be willing to teach Astora? Meanwhile, at the same building but one floor above the tavern, inside a guest¡¯s room, a man has just woken up. Gasping his large mouth, the man scratched his furry head as he stared blankly at the wall, still half asleep. Compared to the rough common adventurer, this person took surprisingly a long time to prepare themselves. Not only did they use the comb to brush their head, they also used it for their fur and fluffy tail. The person was definitely not a human for they possessed a thick layer of golden fur with only a white patch on their chest and the white tip of their fluffy tail. Two pointy ears unlike the elves could also be seen. Standing on two foot with paws like a cat, the man dressed himself in a blue and white attire, one that was clearly not suited for battle. The worn cloth seemed to have seen better days, showing that its owner has travelled far to come here, in search of something or someone. A few stains of various colors could also be seen near the long sleeves and on the chest area on the outfit. But the person never cared for the dirty stains. To them, they were his pride, a testament of his profession. Finally, he grabbed his tools and put them in his bag before taking an unusually large straw hat and putting it on his head. Filled with determination, he was ready to continue his search. ¡°What a beautiful day! I wonder if I will be able to find her today. As if¡­.¡± The man smiled to himself with his slanted eyes as if they were almost closed. Taking the stairs to go down, the man was greeted by the waitress who finally got a moment to breath. ¡°Good morning, master Valanor! As late as usual!¡± the waitress waved at the man who also waved back awkwardly. ¡°Hey, be easy on me!¡± said the man. ¡°I am just joking. We all know you have been gazing at the moon quite late these days. Still can¡¯t find your soulmate?¡± ¡°Like I said, she is not my soulmate.¡± The man tried to defend himself. ¡°Nonsense. No one is willing to go through this kind of journey just to find someone completely related to them.¡± ¡°It is for my art.¡± ¡°Alright alright. Just keep telling yourself that!¡± the waitress smiled together with the bartender behind. ¡°So what are you doing today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know actually. Maybe drop by the expedition team but I highly doubt the woman I am searching for would be there.¡± ¡°You know, you can show us the painting.¡± Said the bartender. ¡°If we know what she looks like, we can ask around in your stead.¡± ¡°It¡­is fine. It is not like it is that amazing of a painting actually. And it has a lot of personal value for me so I can¡¯t really show other people.¡± The man made some excuses. ¡°It is alright. I understand.¡± The bartender seemed used to people with secrecy and he respected that. ¡°Though, it would be nice if we have some basic information. Like what her hair color is, stuff like that. Then again, a lot of people has the same hair color¡­¡± ¡°Hers I believe is quite rare.¡± Said the furry man. ¡°What color is it?¡± ¡°White as ashes and silver.¡± ¡°Oh you mean like the little girl over there?¡± the waitress pointed at a girl sitting together with two loud men who clearly seemed offended and spoke loudly in a threatening manner at the helpless girl. ¡°There seems to be some commotion there. We should help the girl.¡± She turned to the bartender who already prepared his muscles for this. Drunken men fighting in a bar was a common sight but bullying a young girl in his own bar? Not a chance! ¡°Master Valanor, will you help us too? ¡­. Master Valanor?¡± The furry man was frozen in place. His slanted eyes opened widely with awe while his arms rose forward, trembling. ¡°Master Valanor?¡± ¡°I¡­I finally found you.¡± * * * Just a few moment earlier, as Astora was enjoying her meal while listening closely to the conversations surrounding her, two city guards approached her and asked if they could sit in her table. It appeared that all other tables were already full due to the upcoming expedition. Surprisingly, one of them was the guard accompanying the captain that checked Astora when she crossed Nadir¡¯s gate. And because of her being all alone while seemingly possessing no luggage, the guy remembered her clearly. In her mind, Astora would rather avoid the authorities in fear of what they might discover from her. Or perhaps she never really trusted any government official after her trauma with the CIA. Even though this was a different world, the last five years and the pains have been embedded in the girl¡¯s mind. However, she was in no position to refuse and she did not want to antagonize anyone just yet. Lucky for her, the men were very polite in their approach and seemed quite friendly. ¡°Again, my apologies for disturbing your meal.¡± Said the guard. ¡°It is no problem.¡± Astora faked a smile as she continued eating her meal, trying to finish it quickly and leave. ¡°Are you here for the expedition?¡± asked the second guard. ¡°Oh not really. I am¡­hum¡­visiting someone. But I have never been to Nadir so I am still a bit lost.¡± Answered the girl. ¡°Is it family? We have worked as city guards for almost ten years now so we know practically everyone here. We can help you find this relative of yours. Is it old smith Baz? Or grandma Hellen? Both of them didn¡¯t have their relatives visiting for years now.¡± The first guard spoke excitedly. ¡°Oh no, he is not my relative. He is more like a friend of my acquaintance.¡± The girl said. ¡°Oh really? What is his name?¡± asked the second guard. ¡°Karuma. Karuma is his name.¡± The two guards who have been happily drinking and joyful suddenly turned sober with a sullen expression clearly shown on their face. Their nice attitude took a complete shift upon hearing the name as they started to look at the girl with disdain. A few other customers in the nearby tables also stopped drinking and put down their cups while paying close attention to the table next to them. For a moment, it was as if Astora found herself in some other worldly place instead of that elated tavern filled with laughter. A single name was able to shatter all of it. Just who was this Karuma? And more importantly, what did he do to have this kind of influence? Although whether this was a good or bad influence was another entirely different matter. ¡°Why are the young miss such as you seeking someone like Karuma?¡± the first guard changed his tone, holding his cup tightly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Is there something wrong with mister Karuma?¡± asked Astora. ¡°OF COURSE IT IS!¡± the guard slammed his cup down the table. ¡°Everything is wrong about that fucking bastard.¡± ¡°Hold on now!¡± Astora stood up. She certainly did not expect this kind of reaction. ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down! Why are you being like this?¡± ¡°Calm down? How about you tell us who you are and why are you looking for that son of a bitch?¡± the guard grabbed his spear. The girl remained silent, probably due to the spear pointing at her. She never fought a person before and while she had confidence that she would easily win against this lowly guard, the girl didn¡¯t want to have a warrant on her head. Especially when she was surrounded by this many people in such public place. ¡°Now, what is it?¡± the guard insisted loudly while the second one tried to grab the girl by her arm. If the worst has come, Astora would have no choice but to resort to violence. *SLASH* Something long and thin hit the second guard in the face, blowing him outside the tavern. It happened all so fast no one actually saw what the thing was. From Astora¡¯s point of view, it looked like a whip but with hair. However, the way it behaved was not like any whip at all. After blasting the poor guard, it turned to the one holding the spear in the flash of an eye. Moving like a living snake, it wrapped itself around the spear and broke it apart with sheer pressure. As for the guard, he was frozen in place, knowing not what was happening around him. And then from behind him, a figure taped lightly on the back of the guard¡¯s head, knocking him unconscious. Astora was speechless. She could barely follow what just transpired. As the guard collapsed down to the floor, the man who saved her eventually showed himself while slowly walking toward her. To her surprise, he was no man at all. The body was covered by a layer of golden fur wearing a blueish pants with white traditional overcoat anda big straw hat that hid his face. A waving tail so smooth and fluffy. His hands and foot resembled paws like those of cats, only with more human-like fingers. Finally, he took off his giant hat and revealed his face: a fox. The man in front of Astora was a bipedal fox with slanted eyes while holding a giant painter¡¯s brush. This was a beastman. While the girl still did not utter a single word out of awe, the fox quickly got on one knee and took the girl¡¯s hand without warning. His voice saturated with joy and pent-up emotions he has hold close to his heart all these years. ¡°What..what are you doing? Who are you?¡± Astora panicked. ¡°After all these years, I finally found you. To think I finally get the chance to touch you with my humble limbs¡­¡± The fox continued. ¡°What?¡± ¡°My lady Astora!¡± ¡°WHAT???¡± Chapter 17: The wandering painter (2) Chapter 17: The wandering painter (2) Every girl at some point in their life wished for a prince charming cladded in shining armor to come to their rescue on a white horse. Or maybe the girl could totally save the prince and beat the evil overlord herself. It was a matter of the woman¡¯s personality and the circumstances. Some preferred it this way, others didn¡¯t. But that was not the point. Astora belonged to the earlier group. However, the current situation was not exactly what she would call ideal. Instead of an evil overlord¡¯s castle, they were in a tavern surrounded by drunken old men. Instead of a shining armor, it was some sully cloth stained with what looked like paints. Instead of a prince charming, it was a bipedal fox. Although the fox himself seemed elegant and graceful in his manners. That was it if you didn¡¯t take in account the fact he just beat up two guards with a giant brush. ¡°My lady Astora, how far have I searched for you¡­.¡± the fox spoke with a trembling voice while holding the girl¡¯s hand tightly. He couldn¡¯t restrain his boiling emotions that have been repressed by his rationality ever since the beginning of his long journey. Could this finally be the end of it? ¡°Wait wait!¡± Astora tried to pull her hand away from the weird beastman. Realizing that he was hurting the girl, the fox immediately let her go. ¡°My sincerest apologies! I was unable to control myself.¡± The fox pled. ¡°It is fine but I think you are mistaking me for someone.¡± The girl said. ¡°Then let me ask you this. Is your name Astora?¡± asked the fox. ¡°¡­¡­Yes¡­?¡± the girl said reluctantly. ¡°Then it must be true. I have searched the heavens and earth and have never met anyone else with the same name as the Spirit of the Land. And this cunning resemblance. There is no mistake. You must be the lady Astora I have been searching for all these years.¡± The fox spoke. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember we have ever met.¡± Astora said. ¡°That is true. That is because I have only seen you on a painting.¡± ¡°¡­.You saw me on a painting¡­.and decided to go searching for me?¡± Astora took a step back. She had a bad vibe about this person in front of her. Whoever this person was, there was clearly something wrong in his head. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°It was nice seeing you.¡± Astora slowly walked out of the tavern. ¡°But I am afraid I have to go.¡± ¡°Please wait!¡± the fox rushed after Astora who ran outside. ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE YOU TWO!¡± a loud voice stopped the two in their tracks. Outside the tavern, dozens of city guards led by the captain have surrounded the place, all aiming their swords and spears at the girl. It looked like the commotion at the tavern has attracted the attention of Nadir¡¯s guard squads. ¡°What did I do?¡± Astora defended herself. ¡°I received a report of someone causing a bar fight and beating two officers. Was it you?¡± the captain asked loudly. Then the guard who was blown away earlier painfully stood up and turned to his captain. ¡°It was her and that guy over there.¡± The guard pointed at the fox beastman. ¡°Him?¡± the captain looked at the person behind the girl. His eyebrows bulged, recognizing the fox instantly. ¡°Is it true?¡± the captain asked in a serious tone. ¡°Of course not! I spotted these two gentlemen harassing this lady so I decided to intervene. If lending assistance to a lady in danger is a crime, then yes I am guilty.¡± Said the fox. ¡°Harassing?¡± the captain turned to the guard who now was sweating in fear. ¡°Is what he said true?¡± the captain rose his voice. ¡°Yeah, this man is innocent. I saw everything.¡± The waitress came out of the tavern and stood in front of Astora. ¡°We all saw everything.¡± ¡°Yeah!!!¡± ¡°I saw them pointing a spear at the poor girl even though she didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I saw it too. Since when do guards go around harassing people at the bar?¡± ¡°Another beer please!¡± The customers quickly followed the waitress¡¯ lead, attracting the attention of those who passed by. While the drunken states of most witnesses could hardly be evidence in face of the court, this many people and the fact that it happened in such a public place clearly were a disadvantage for the city guards. The captain was facing a tough choice with only one desirable outcome. ¡°Is that so?¡± the captain glared at the shaken guard. He turned to the angry crowd. ¡°It seems there was some misunderstanding between the two sides. And since no one was hurt¡­¡± the captain looked at the unconscious guard. ¡°¡­.too severely, I call an end to this case. Men, bring him with us!¡± the guards took away the one who was knocked out. ¡°But captain¡­..¡± the other guard insisted. ¡°Shut up! I still have not questioned you about sneaking to a bar during work time. Wait till we get back!¡± With that affair closed, the guards quickly departed from the scene as the crowd dispersed and resumed their tasks, leaving Astora and the fox beastman alone. To be honest, the girl felt quite uncomfortable with the idea, not to mention the fact that she has been trying to get away but the guy kept following her. ¡°Lady Astora, please listen to my request!¡± the fox followed closely from behind. ¡°Just leave me alone!! You got the wrong person.¡± Astora said while increasing her speed. Grimora, posing as a small creepy diary, opened his eye and looked back. The fox was already gone. ¡°That guy is gone.¡± Grimora said. But he knew not how wrong he was. In a flash of an eye, the fox was now in front of Astora, blocking her way. ¡°Please, I beg of you, listen to my request! It won¡¯t cost you anything and I promise I will help you with anything you ask of me later. Anything!¡± The fox pled. There was no lie in his words, only candor and sincerity. Seeing that level of integrity from a man who was prepared to get on his knees in the middle of the street surrounded by people, Astora¡¯s initial impression of this weird man began to waver. Perhaps, at the very least, she should listen to what he had to say. But still, she must remain vigilant or something like what happened with Alan could take place once again. Moving their location to another place with some discretion, the man asked that Astora accompanied him back to the tavern. Upon entering the man¡¯s room, which was not easy for a young innocent girl such as Astora, the girl immediately took a quick glance around to see for anything abnormal or suspicious. Surprisingly, there was none. It was just like any other inn room. However, a few things stood out. A stand for an unfinished painting depicting the sight of the town of Nadir was next to the only large window of the room. It looked like the author was trying to recreate the view he saw from this very window. The outlines were already done, showing the beautiful landscape but the colors have yet to be finished. A large stain of ink could be seen, indicating that the creator put his brush for too long on this very spot, which ruined the entire painting. Astora didn¡¯t know much about art so it was hard for her to judge. However, she thought that based on what was drawn, she could feel the dedication and hard work the painter put into his creation. This man was clearly a professional. But how could such an expert make such an obvious mistake like ruining his own painting? The sudden halt which led to the stain while the other marks all followed so smoothly indicated as if he was cut off from his inspiration. What happened? But before Astora could get her answer, the beastman walked up to the painting and tore it in two right in front of her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked hurriedly. ¡°This kind of trash does not deserve to be seen by anyone. I will not let this be the stain of my carrier.¡± Said the fox as he crumbled his own creation before throwing it in a corner, along with many other failures. ¡°What I want to show you is this.¡± The fox took out a large scroll and flattened it on the stand. ¡°This!!!¡± Astora uttered in shock. The portrait of a beautiful woman sitting solemnly next to a lake or a pond during a moonlight night. Wearing white clothing and a white cape, with long ashen hair down to her back, the woman aired a mournful expression watching her own reflection on the surface of water, as if pitying her own fate. While the woman indeed shared the same color of hair as Astora, how could he be so certain that it was her? The answer lied in the reflection casted down on the surface of the lake. Her reflected face, while not shown clearly due to her hood, demonstrated a striking seemingly unique feature of her appearance. A pair of bright eyes of two different colors: one red and one blue, just like Astora¡¯s. All these features were already rare to find and now someone had all of them? No wonder the beastman mistook this woman for Astora. However, judging from the stature of this painted woman, she must be in her late twenties while Astora, with her unimpressive chest, could potentially be mistaken as her daughter or younger sister, but certainly not the woman herself. ¡°This painting is called ¡®Sorrow of the Fair Lady¡¯. Officially, the painting depicts the Great Spirit of the Land, Lady Astora. As you know, before our world gets its current name Valhalla, it was once known as Astora, thus explaining the reason behind the name of the painting. While many researchers argue about the existence of the Great Spirit, Lady Astora became a symbol of hope and was once worshipped by many following the calamity of the dark lord. That is until she was replaced by the Angelic Faith about seven hundred years ago. Since the establishment of the new church, the original ¡®Sorrow of the Fair Lady¡¯ was confiscated and hidden from the public eyes, probably a mean to prevent people of the old faith from resurging as the painting itself, while holding no hidden value, represents the ideas of the old faith. Today, no one really knows where the painting is.¡± The fox explained attentively.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Original? If the original is lost, then what is this one?¡± asked Astora. ¡°A fake. A mere replica done by me.¡± The fox looked at the painting with a mixture of anger and disappointment. ¡°The original painting was drawn by master Valanor the First. Back then, he was quite unpopular. However, after having drawn the ¡®Sorrow of the Fair Lady¡¯, his talents were recognized and even though seven centuries have passed, no one painter has managed to surpass him. Myself included.¡± The fox clenched his paw. ¡°I still don¡¯t see why I am involved in this.¡± Said Astora. ¡°Following his masterpiece and after having created so many others, master Valanor was still not satisfied with his legacy. He became obsessed with the ¡®Sorrow of the Fair Lady¡¯ and wished to redraw another painting of hers. However, he never had the chance and passed away with a single regret. His last words are: ¡®My Fair Lady, why is it that you weep? Please, let me see you just one more time! I will paint the world you wish for.¡¯ With his wish left unfulfilled, the only student of master Valanor took up a vow. Starting from that day, he would adopt his master¡¯s name and spread his fame even further. But most importantly, he would find the Great Spirit and finish what master Valanor couldn¡¯t: to paint a new painting of the Fair Lady. If he fails the task, then his student would continue this legacy until the day it is fulfilled.¡± The beastman stopped for a moment. He had to catch his breath after such intense emotions passing through his veins. Then he continued. ¡°Seven centuries have passed yet no one was able to find the Lady. The most they could find was rumors about her appearance. It would make sense for the Great Spirit to be immortal while her pursuers continued to age until the next generation came. I am Valanor the Sixteenth, heir to the legacy left by master Valanor the First. On his behalf and that of my forebears, I ask that you let me draw a painting of you. After this, I vow that I will became your servant till the end of my life. All I want is to fulfill the old master¡¯s wish. Please!¡± Valanor got on his knees and pled. ¡°Grant me this chance!¡± ¡°Now wait a minute, I thought from what you said, the Great Spirit is just something people made up.¡± Astora said. ¡°That is not far from the truth. Lady Astora was indeed used as a symbol of the old faith. However, the circumstances behind the creation of ¡®Sorrow of the Fair Lady¡¯ are something else. According to what have been passed down by my own master and the one before him, master Valanor the First did indeed encounter the Fair Lady during his travel in the western continent of Oros. Furthermore, in my own search, I believe that Lady Astora is not just a symbol but an actual person. Several sightings of her have been recorded over the years. With her unique appearance, it was no wonder people would remember meeting her. However, these sightings, spawned all over the places, from Oros to Northern Mara or even near the Blighted Woods across centuries. This is the records complied together by all of those who bear the name Valanor.¡± The beastman opened a long scroll so long it reached from the table down to the door. ¡°Now that I meet someone with such striking features, how can I not say that you are Lady Astora?¡± ¡°I still think you are mistaken. Indeed I might have some similar features to this Great Spirit but it is impossible for me to be her. I mean, look at her!¡± Astora pointed at the painting. ¡°She is much older than I am.¡± ¡°Changing one¡¯s external look is but a child¡¯s play for such a Great Spirit.¡± ¡°But I am not a spirit. I am a human.¡± Astora insisted. ¡°That is impossible. Or wait¡­¡± Valanor thought loudly. ¡°Could it be that you lose your memories? Like you reincarnated into a child to prevent some kind of imminent catastrophe?¡± Valanor began to speculate with his wild imagination. ¡°Euh¡­.no!¡± Astora insisted again. ¡°How can you know that if you lost your memories? It is certainly a possibility. Or maybe some evil wizard stole your memories and shrank your body for an evil purpose? That must be it!¡± Valanor continued with his conspiracy theory. ¡°I AM NOT! It is impossible!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I am not from this world!!!¡± Astora shouted at the guy ¡°SHIT! YOU BLEW UP, MISTRESS!!!¡± Grimora flew from her hands then realized his big mistake. ¡°SHIT! I BLEW UP! GRIMORA¡¯S UPPERCUT!!!!¡± Receiving a heavy blunt attack from below his chin, the fox was knocked down instantly as stars flew around his head. ¡°Now no one knows! Finish him, mistress!¡± the book advised. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°He is asking too many questions. He is going to rat on us.¡± The grimoire panicked. ¡°I did what I had to. It is for the greater good.¡± ¡°No, it is not.¡± * * * ¡°What¡­what happened?¡± Valanor gradually opened his eyes. His chin still hurt like hell and his arms felt sore. Then he realized that he was being bound to a chair in his own room. ¡°You got wrecked mate!¡± a hideous looking book suddenly appeared in front of Valanor. The thick grimoire was covered in some kind of creepy leather and its cover looked like a mouth with sharp teeth protecting its content. A yellow eye could also be seen also on the cover staring at the painter. ¡°Shut up!¡± the girl whom he thought was Lady Astora pushed the flying book away. ¡°I am sorry, mister Valanor. I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen.¡± ¡°What is going on her lady Astora? What is this thing? How can it talk? More importantly, what do you mean that you are not from this world?¡± Valanor bombarded with questions. ¡°You actually remembered it¡­damn it.¡± Cursed the girl. ¡°He knows too much. We must get rid of HIM!¡± Grimora spoke seriously. ¡°NO!¡± shouted the girl. What was she supposed to do right now? She really messed up this time. If Valanor went to the authorities and reported this, Astora would have a hard time living in this world. She would be hunted down like some kind of invader who ended up all alone in an unknown land surrounded with enemies. The girl imagined all sorts of cruel treatments the people of Valhalla would put her through upon catching her. Seeing how distressed the girl was, Valanor began to doubt his own conviction. He thought for sure that she was the one person he was looking for all these years. Could he be somehow mistaken? ¡°Would you¡­tell me about it?¡± inquired the fox. It was just a simple question, easy to deflect to another. The person himself would probably not pursue it if Astora has done so. Furthermore, there was no rational reason to trust him. she just met the guy. But what was she supposed to do? All these secrecies ever since the moment she stepped her feet in this world, it has been very taxing to keep everything to herself. Maybe that was her limit. After all, it was not like she was specifically trained for this kind of thing. Ever since the very beginning, despite having these amazing powers, Astora remained a simple girl at her core. She knew a lot but not to the point she would be called a genius. She was kind and gentle, until people robbed her of her freedom. She only wanted to be with her family, until that too was stolen away from her. With no one to talk to, no one to share her pain, Astora could only swallow it all by herself. From the outside, she tried to keep it down while thinking about anything else that would distract her from the surging pain inside. She did her best. But now, it was her limit. The poor girl, she only wanted a friend she could partake with. Sitting down quietly, the girl began to talk. A world of iron and technology where people could move around in metallic boxes. A world where diseases were practically nonexistent thanks to some tiny machines that could be infused within a human¡¯s body. A world where cities lied inside gigantic domes to protect themselves from the very thing they caused. If it was anyone else, they would have thought this girl was crazy. But for Valanor, he did not see a little girl talking nonsense. What he saw was a young woman pushed into corners who could no longer bear with the pain she kept inside her. So he sat there, bound to the chair, listening quietly. From the happy days she spent with her mother to the dark moments where everything was taken from her, Astora told the man she never met before her story, her tale that led her to this strange world where she searched for her father. Valanor sat silently as he closed his eyes and took in all these wild stories. ¡°And that¡¯s how I end up here. Crazy how things happened, right?¡± Astora did her best to fake her smile that was easily seen through. ¡°Mistress¡­.¡± Grimora uttered. ¡°I see.¡± The fox beastman said. His slanted eyes made it difficult to see if his eyes were actually opened or closed. ¡°I see? That¡¯s it? I just told you my life story and all you can say is ¡®I see¡¯ ???¡± Astora raged. ¡°What would you want me to say? I know you are not looking for pity from others. Despite your hardships, you don¡¯t need someone to tell you what to do either. What you need is a listener, someone who will listen to your stories.¡± The painter analyzed. ¡°That is¡­surprisingly accurate.¡± The girl calmed down. ¡°I am sorry for yelling.¡± ¡°No need for apologies. It was an emotional moment for you. I would be surprised if you can even say something like that and not bat an eye.¡± Said Valanor. ¡°But honestly, that is a crazy adventure you had. So you really came from another world?¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Will you report me to the authorities? Or blackmail me?¡± Astora recalled the events with Alan. ¡°No. I have no reason to do any of those things. All I desire is to paint the Fair Lady as old master Valanor the First did. Ratting on you would accomplish nothing for me.¡± Said Valanor calmly. For an artist, the guy was surprisingly cunning in how the world worked. ¡°Why are you so obsessed in finding this Fair Lady? I mean I can understand if it was the First but you are already the Sixteenth and more than seven centuries have passed since then. Don¡¯t you think it is overly excessive to go through this extent just to find a person you don¡¯t even know if they exist?¡± questioned the girl. ¡°What you said is not wrong. However¡­this task, this burden we students received have passed down from generation to generation¡­After all these years, it has become a curse for us.¡± ¡°A curse?¡± ¡°All those who bear the name of Valanor, at one point of their career, will encounter a slump. It means that we are unable to create masterpieces that could satisfy our passion for art. I for one reason don¡¯t believe in curses but the duties as one of the Valanors are heavy. We shoulder the legacy of the great master as well as the wishes of our forebears. Perhaps, it has a psychological influence on us, thus creating this curse. Whatever it was, it seems that I am unable to continue my career until I find the Fair lady and create a new painting. It is after all the reasons we Valanors live for. It probably sounds foolish from an outsider¡¯s point of view. And I understand why you would think that way. Who wouldn¡¯t? But make no mistake! My dream is not just to fulfill the wish of the First. My dream is to surpass him. That would mean create an even greater masterpiece than the ¡®Sorrow of the Fair Lady¡¯. However, I have searched high and far but found no landscape or anyone that could please me. In the end, I figured that the only way to surpass the old master is to draw the Fair Lady once again.¡± The painter passionately explained. ¡°I think that is a noble goal. Just because something seems impossible, it doesn¡¯t mean it is. It is only when you manage to break down the barrier of futility that you can do great things.¡± Astora said. ¡°That is a nice way of putting it. Although, not everyone can surpass that barrier. And those who do not often end up quite miserable.¡± Said Valanor. ¡°It is up for one to take on a challenge. You might overcome it. You might not. But if you give up since the beginning, then you already fail.¡± ¡°Haha, I assumed I was the one comforting you but why are you comforting me now?¡± Valanor smiled with satisfaction. The mood has somehow lightened up a bit compared to before. ¡°But to think I would meet someone from another world¡­What a time we live in.¡± ¡°So you really believe my story?¡± asked the girl. ¡°It is still hard for me to swallow but I have this strange feeling that you are not lying to me. If it was to deny that fact that you are Lady Astora, you could have created a much more believable story.¡± The fox recalled. ¡°I suppose that the last bells of Awakening was your doing?¡± ¡°Bells of Awakening?¡± Astora questioned. ¡°About a month ago, didn¡¯t you hear the bells when you came here?¡± Now that Valanor mentioned it, during Astora¡¯s descent onto the surface of Valhalla, there was a series of deafening bell chimes caused by six bells appearing across the globe. Those bells made of light seemed like some kind of spell. ¡°What exactly are the Bells of Awakening?¡± ¡°You have only come here for a month. I don¡¯t blame you for not knowing. The bells of Awakening are an alarm mechanism designed by the Empyreans in order to warn the world about the incoming invaders.¡± ¡°Empyreans? Invaders?¡± ¡°The Empyreans are heavenly messengers worshipped by the Angelic Faith. They serve as followers of the Sky Emperor and are the first line of defense of Valhalla. As for the invaders, more commonly known as the Fiends, are an unknown force that seeks the destruction of Valhalla. Since the ages past, our world has been plagued with these Fiends and a conflict erupted every once in a while. But despite having battled many times against them, not much are known about the Fiends. They possess various forms, from human to beasts, all while having some kind of golden aura around them. Furthermore, they are definitely not from our world as every invasion started from the sky. Whenever the Fiends attack, the bells would ring across Valhalla as a warning, a call to arms. When it happens, the dark would darken and only lift until the invaders are repelled. However, last time it happened, the chimes were unexpectedly short and the sky did not change much. I assumed that the scale of the invasion this time was small so there was no need for further alert. But to think that it was you all along.¡± Valanor told his experience. So contrary to what Astora expected, the world of Valhalla was no so much that peaceful after all. There were still a lot of things she didn¡¯t know and this lack of knowledge needed to be remedied right away. But on the subject of these Fiends Valanor just mentioned, their descriptions matched awfully well with a certain race that Astora has encountered in the past. Enemies coming from the sky surrounded in holy golden aura? That definitely sounded familiar. ¡°Are the attacks frequent?¡± asked the girl. ¡°Not really. Only one every decade, sometimes even only one per century.¡± So at least she wouldn¡¯t worry about another attack coming soon. But that aside, what should Astora do about the current situation? Thankfully, a proposal came unexpectedly. ¡°Miss Astora, would you let me be your companion in this journey of yours?¡± Valanor proposed an unlikely offer. ¡°Why?¡± the girl uttered in awe. She certainly did not expect this. ¡°You are not from this world. It would be hard for you to go on by yourself without a local¡¯s help. You feel isolated and I know that feeling too well to just ignore you. But there is no need to go on all alone. Furthermore, I believe my skills can assist you in your quest of finding your father. I may be but a humble painter and have few experiences with a sword but the techniques of Valanor have their uses in battle. Finally, perhaps you might not believe this but I want to believe that our encounter is ordained. Fate brought me here in search for Lady Astora but instead I found you. You might not be the person I am looking for but your resemblances could not be a coincidence. I believe that by following you in your journey, I will eventually accomplish and bring fame to the name of Valanor. What do you say, miss Astora?¡± Valanor extended his hand, waiting for the girl¡¯s answer. The situation has developed into a most spectacular way. What would the girl say now? Could Valanor be one of the followers old grandma Cailleach spoke of? The ones who lent their aid to the Champion in their mission? Only one way to find out. ¡°I am not against the idea but I have to warn you: my quest will be filled with hardships. People may deem me their enemies for not being someone of this world. When that time comes, those around me will¡­.¡± Astora tried to scare the guy. But Valanor was not afraid. He caught the girl¡¯s hand and shook. ¡°Only by overcoming hardships could one improve themselves. Did you not say so just earlier?¡± ¡°Hihi!¡± The girl smiled brightly. Something good finally happened to her. From now on, no longer must she spend her time all alone while feeling sorry for herself. From now on, she could have someone to talk to without having to keep all sorts of secrets from them. ¡°Welcome aboard!¡± ¡°May the sun shine upon our path!¡± the painter cheered. With this, Astora gained a new companion and a potential follower: the painter Valanor. Though they barely knew each other, fate brought them here for an unknown purpose. But what purpose exactly? It was for them to find out. Chapter 18: The ruined Hero (1) Chapter 18: The ruined Hero (1) With a new companion, Astora resumed her quest as she searched for her mystical father. However, for now, the girl must find a mysterious man named Karuma in order to become stronger. With no possibility to use magic aside the unusual powers of Grimora which seemingly were not common magic, Astora had no choice but to look for other alternative paths, ones that would bring her to the peak of the world. But currently, the group has encountered some difficulties while gathering info on Karuma¡¯s whereabouts. Whoever this person was, he seemed to be on the bad side of practically everyone. The city guards clearly hated him. The townspeople just didn¡¯t want anything to do with him and remained silent, looking at Astora weirdly. Some went as far as vowing to kill Karuma if he ever showed up in front of them. Of course, they were all a bunch of loud speaking men who just wanted to show how tough they were. Although, some guys were different. What on earth did this man do to deserve this kind of treatment? ¡°BRING THAT FUCKING COWARD TO ME! I will show him no mercy.¡± A muscular bald man with tanned skin swung around his axe as he was being held back by two friendly adventurers. With no time to waste, Astore quickly made her escape, followed closely by Valanor. Hiding in a back alley, the girl finally got the chance to catch her breath. ¡°Just what is wrong with this Karuma? The guy is hated by everyone I met so far. What the hell did he do?¡± ¡°I believe you already know the answer to that, miss Astora.¡± Valanor referred to the info he told Astora earlier. Unlike what Astora has expected, Karuma was extremely infamous and not just some old hermit living the woods whom no one knew about. While he had no idea about Karuma¡¯s exact location except for the fact that he was in the Blighted Woods, the tales of Karuma were very well known across the land, but in a very bad way. After all, he used to be a Chosen Hero of the people. Karuma started to become famous about a decade before current time. Back then, he was still a youthful Crimson Legion¡¯s knight in training whose talents and abilities were recognized by the Angelic Faith. But it was after a conflict against the Fiends that Karuma truly became a legend. It was regarded as one of the most violent conflict against the Fiends as many of them have managed to cross the barrier and landed on the surface. By himself, the young man who was barely eighteen slayed hundreds of enemies and defended an entire city all alone. After the war, Karuma was chosen as the Hero of the Angelic Faith, acknowledged by all. However, it was the next incident that led to his downfall. During a secret mission at Holbeck, a small town located at the western borders of Angel¡¯s Crown, due to his mistake, the Chosen Hero caused the destruction of the town and the death of more than a thousand people, including old master Gregory who was the Chosen Hero before Karuma. At first, many assumed Karuma himself was dead because of the scale of destructions of Holbeck. However, a few months later, the thought-to-be-dead Chosen Hero showed up at the capital of Angel¡¯s Crown, shocking the world. He was later trialed and found guilty as the person responsible for the destruction of Holbeck. But because of his accomplishments, the king of Angel¡¯s Crown pardoned the dishonored hero and exiled him to the High Walls as punishment until the end of his life. Branded by the mass as a traitor to his duties and a coward who tried to evade his punishment, Karuma was forced to live an isolated life, somewhere in the Blighted Woods. But the woods covered a rather large portion of the entire continent. It would be foolish to embark on an unknown destination, not to mention the dangers that awaited inside the black forest. ¡°I still feel that there is something more in this story.¡± Said Astora, scratching her small head. ¡°What do you mean? Asked Valanor. ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly. It is just a feeling I have. By the way, something else bothered me greatly in Karuma¡¯ story. You said that the Fiends only came once every few decades, right? So, excluding the time when I arrived at Valhalla, which was a month ago, the last invasion was a decade ago?¡± ¡°Yes. And from what I understand and from what you told me, these enemies we call Fiends are actually the Gods from another realm?¡± analyzed Valanor. ¡°The last time the bells rang, it was not an actual invasion but they were pursuing you. That would explain why the threat was dealt with so quickly. So, we can exclude that. In conclusion, to answer your question, the last invasion is indeed ten years ago.¡± Answered the painter. ¡°Are you afraid of them coming for you again?¡± ¡°I would be lying if I say I am not afraid. Compared to me, they are monsters with incredible strength. But more importantly, I fear that me being here will more harm the innocent people of this world.¡± The girl spoke with a sad tone. ¡°There is no need to worry about that. While I am but a painter, as your companion, I will do my best to protect you until the end of this journey.¡± Said Valanor. ¡°Valanor¡­.¡± ¡°No need to make that kind of face, miss Astora. I am doing this for myself too you know.¡± Valanor spoke with comforting words. ¡°Besides, our world is under the protection of the six Pillars. It will not be destroyed that easily. You don¡¯t need to think of it too hardly. We should rather focus on our task at hand first.¡± ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡± The girl smiled in relief as she recalled the individuals she has seen. The white knight she saw on the day of her arrival, the mage from the memories of that talisman, both were so powerful she could not believe them to be sharing this same world as hers. And surely, there were more than just them. With these people, even the Gods would have a hard time attacking this world. But Astora did not mean to be protected by them forever. Small she might be, the girl shall become a colossus and when that moment came, she would repay the kind and gentle people of this world who helped her. Of course, that day was still far away. ¡°Where do you think we should go next? It has already been a day but we found no one willing to help us.¡± Said Valanor. ¡°Hey, what about the expedition into the Blighted Woods?¡± inquired the girl. ¡°You mean the treasure hunt? I am not so sure about asking them. Remember the last one we asked about Karuma?¡± Valanor referred to the muscular adventurer from earlier. Him too was someone who arrived at Nadir aiming for a share of the incoming hunt. ¡°We won¡¯t ask them anything. Instead, we will join the expedition!¡± declared Astora. ¡°Join the expedition? ¡­. Do you intend to search blindly for this Karuma without a proper plan in mind?¡± ¡°Just hear me out. The expedition team is bound to have people who are knowledgeable about the Blighted Woods and its layout right? And since the entire region is filled with deadly poisonous mist, Karuma is not going to live just anywhere right? There got to be some kind of safe zone where the mist cannot intrude. By following the expedition team, we have a bigger chance to encounter one of these safe zones or likely to meet Karuma.¡± Astora explained her intention/ ¡°Hum, you are not wrong.¡± Said Valanor. ¡°What do you think, sir Grimora?¡± ¡°Sir huh?¡± Grimora, feeling being respected for the first time, has strangely become friendly with Valanor. At first, the painter was awed by the talking flying book. But perhaps it was his personal experience accompanied by the fact that his travel has allowed him to see all sorts of things around the world, Valanor did not feel or show any sign of being intimidated by Grimora. On the contrary, he was more curious about how such a thing came to exist. After all, he has never seen a talking artefact before. Leaving the book fantasizing about him being respected, Valanor resumed the discussion. ¡°But then we would need a permit to go on the expedition team. Only those certified by the guild or the church could go there.¡± ¡°I have one.¡± Astora showed her permit given by Alan. Thankfully, the paper did allow her to bring a few other people with her. ¡°How did you get this? This is a first-class permit. Only those close to the church would have it.¡± Valanor examined the permit. ¡°Haha I have my ways.¡± The girl did not tell Valanor about her deal with Alan, merely her encounter with him out of fear that it might bring more harm than good. For now, she decided to keep it a secret until she found a proper timing. ¡°Let us not waste time now!¡± And so, the two rushed to the registration office located in the southern part of Nadir and registered themselves as members of the expedition team. Lucky for them, they were just about to depart. Currently gathering around inside a big hall, the group consisting of more than a few dozens of people was waiting eagerly for the sponsor of this time¡¯s event to make his speech. The speech itself wasn¡¯t very engaging. Just another rich man throwing his money in hope that he would find some precious treasures. However, it was the after-event that would be much more compelling. It was then that the group would be divided into smaller teams of five people through a random process including one experienced member. It made the ground covering much easier and avoided the competitive scenario where dozens of men would fight to decide who found what. Furthermore, with smaller teams, it would be much easier and quicker to move and that was a crucial point where they only got a day to go in and come back. So the key point of this whole quest was speed. Since they registered together and because she had a special permit, Astora and Valanor were allowed to be on the same team. But things never went the way it was planned. By some hapless luck, they ended up with the bald muscular guy who chased them just before along with two members of his team. Even better, this guy was the experienced adventurer who was supposed to take care of the group. If Astora wished to discover more about the layout of the Blighted Woods in hope that she would find Karuma, it would depend on him. Suffice to say, it was an awkward situation. Regrouping at the southern side of the Walls, just beyond the grand gate, each group followed their leader and departed. Considering the danger level of the area, not many would be willing to risk their lives over this mission. However, it was not the pay from the sponsor they sought but the potential treasures and legendary items hidden there. If you were lucky enough to stumble upon a valuable ruin or found some ancient artefact, it would be the golden opportunity to get rich. However, few managed to accomplish so and many have given their lives for nothing. Considering the frequency of the hunts, having someone who survived a dozen expeditions was the key so success in a team. For only they knew which way to go and more importantly, what to avoid. In Astora¡¯s case, all the other three adventurers including the bald men were experienced men who have survived ten hunts but never found anything that valuable to be considered a treasure. The leader Ruk has apparently saved the other two, Pete and Wedge, in a previous hunt. Since then, the two have always accompanied Ruk in the expedition and became somewhat faithful followers. Their boss Ruk might seem intimidating while Pete and Wedge were quite friendly. It was thanks to the duo that there had not been a conflict between Astora and Ruk, not yet anyway. Even so, their experiences were greatly appreciated. In just under one hour into the woods, they have already surpassed the other groups in term of length. Everyone knew that the deeper you went into the forest, the better the rewards but also the higher the danger level.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Compared to the vegetation and lifeforms Astora has seen in Valhalla, the Blighted Woods felt almost like a completely different world. The soil was tainted by a strange blackness which prevented most vegetation to grow from it. The trees, now deformed and dark, were covered by some crystalline layer with the leaves and grasses were as sharp as blades. One must be extremely careful to not slipping into a razor sharped grass. Streams of water were contaminated with some strange substance that turned it into a deep dark violet hue. Now Astora understood why one of the adventurers carried so many sacks of water. Normally, one could easily find a pond or river containing pure water in this world thanks to the wonderful nature. However, nature was not on their side in this land. Cut off from the rest of the continent, the Blighted Woods were a place of death. But even in this accursed land, life and its wonders continued to surprise with their vitality, only through different forms. ¡°Boss, look! It¡¯s one of those flowers.¡± Wedge discovered a peculiar flower growing at the roots of a dead tree. The flower in question did not in fact look like a real flower at all. It was more like a crystal in the shape of a flower with eight petals and two large leaves at its roots. ¡°Careful, you know how bad it is!¡± Ruk barred his hands to stop Wedge from touching the thing. Meanwhile, Astora wanted to ask about this strange floret but was still hesitant to talk to Ruk directly after the heated exchange between them. So, the girl resorted to a trick unique of her own. ¡°Psychometry activated!¡± Target: Amethysia (variant) Type: Flora - Uncommon Description: A mutated strain of flora found only in the Blighted Woods of Valhalla. Following the calamity that struck Malatas, the land became inhabitable as a result of the miasma taking over the entire region. Over time, new lifeforms began to sprout from this dilapidated land. Having adapted to the harsh climate, these lifeforms possessed unique properties that could never be found in any other specimens of the same species. Share a physical resemblance to a crystallized flower but is in fact a fully organic flower. The petals are infused with miasma due to the long term of exposure. The crystal shards are fragile and will release a tiny quantity of the dark mist upon being broken. Strangely, the flower offers some protection against the miasma¡¯s poisonous aura. ¡°This is an Amethysia right? Its petals are quite dangerous if broken.¡± Said the girl. Her analysis shocked Ruk and his teammates. They did not expect such a young girl to have this kind of knowledge. ¡°¡­How do you know about that?¡± Ruk asked with a stern voice. ¡°Oh you know, just reading books. I am kind of a bookworm and I have read all kinds of books my entire life. One of them depicts something similar to this flower so I just assumed it was. Hehehe!¡± Astora grinned, trying to pass her guess as mere coincidence. ¡°I see¡­.That explains why you carry around such a weird looking book.¡± Talking with a haughty tone, Ruk stood up and resumed the trail. ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s move!¡± ¡° *sigh* Valanor, can you go on ahead? I will catch up right after.¡± Astora asked. ¡°Keep an eye on them for me please!¡± ¡°Of course! But be careful!¡± Valanor followed the others, leaving Astora by herself with her special book. ¡°Alright, come out now!¡± Opening the book, Astora took out her unique tool to gather materials for her transposition technique: the Unholy Grail of Malevolence. Dark limbs quickly came out of the chalice and grabbed the flower before pulling it inside. Very useful against delicate or dangerous materials! Once finished, the girl rushed ahead and rejoined the group while wondering in her mind what she would be able to create with this new material. Although, it did not look like something too special so she had to keep looking until she found something more valuable. Only then would the girl escape this humiliation of having to fight with a spoon. However, Ruk has noticed the girl¡¯s brief absence. He was clearly annoyed when seeing Astora rejoining the group despite doing practically nothing. If the girl could not follow properly, it was best to leave her behind at the Walls. Still, they were all too far gone into the depths of the Blighted Woods to come back empty handed now. Whatever their differences were, they would have to settle it later but not now. Ignoring the girl, Ruk continued to mow down the thick tree branches stopping their ways. ¡°Sorry for leaving you guys doing all the hard works!¡± Astora apologized after feeling a bit unnecessary in this trip. ¡°It is nothing. This is your first time going on an expedition, right? Leave it to the experts!¡± Pete said cheerfully. In fact, the only reason the two were so willing to do all the work was because they had a beautiful young girl with her instead of a bunch of rough crude men like usual. The difference was quite clear and the two enjoyed it. ¡°By the way, do you know that this place used to be the homes of the beastmen?¡± said Wedge. ¡°Really?¡± Astora turned to Valanor. The guy was a beastman so she expected him to know a lot on this subject. ¡°I am afraid that I cannot answer that question. I was raised by a human and rarely had the chance to learn about my culture. I would be grateful if you can enlighten me on the subject.¡± Valanor concealed his hands within his long sleeves as he gently asked the adventurer. Astora also noticed the painter¡¯s unusual behavior, as if he wanted to avoid talking about his origin deliberately. But everyone got their secret so she felt that she should not push it any further. ¡°Not a problem!¡± Wedge proudly said. ¡°Ehem. Long ago, back when there were still a lot of conflicts between the races, the beastmen occupied an entire region known as the Whispering Forest, a place known for its spiritual energy. They lived in tribes and led a reclusive life, almost completely cut off from the outside world. However, following the events which led to the downfall of the southern region, the Whispering Forest was corrupted by the endless stream of miasma and became what we know today as the Blighted Lands. Of course, the Whispering Forest was not the only victim of the crisis back then. The elves also lost their proud kingdom and were forced to move their remaining population, along with the beastmen toward the other human kingdoms. In short, the Blighted Land is actually the combination of Malatas, the old elven kingdom and the Whispering Forest, which once inhabited the beastmen. Now, this is just my opinion but the miasma happening is not all bad.¡± Wedge shocked both Valanor and Astora. How could such a tragedy which took countless lives not be bad? ¡°Wait wait, I mean¡­it is bad but there are a few good things that come of it. Just hear me out okay?¡± Wedge pled. ¡°You know that back then, all the races were like killing each other. Before, all we had for each other are hatred and mistrust. But after the calamity and the war with the Dark Lord, it brought everyone together. The tragedies made everyone abandon their old way of life and turn them into something better. What I am trying to say is that without the tragedies back then, you and I might be killing each other today. Do you see what I mean?¡± For an adventurer who did not receive any serious lesson in his life, Wedge was absolutely right about the history of Valhalla. Tragedies must not be forgotten. We could mourn for the dead for all we wanted. At the end of the day, it was all for the self-satisfaction of the livings. A funeral did not exist to honor the dead. We performed such ritual to relieve ourselves of our grief. As for what happened next, it was up to the livings to take what they could from this experience and make something out of it. In this case, the war and the calamity brought the people of all races together. By having a common seemingly unconquerable enemy, people forsook their differences aside and joined hands together to counter the threat. This event eventually led to the situation we had today in Valhalla: peace and tolerance between all the races. But peace did not come that easily. Not even with that amount of sacrifices. Without the proper leaders who strived toward this noble goal, this hard-earned peace would not last until today. Yet, here was another interesting question: for how long could they keep this up? Conflicts existed in men of all races. It did not matter whether you were a simple human or a thousand years old elf, conflict was a part of all. As time went by, peace evolved into stalemate, dullness and eventually lethargy. It was nice to live in it but people started to crave for a change. For something to happen that would shake their boring everyday lives. And what would be a nice change for peace? War and conflict! ¡°I get it¡­but still, while I understand the reason, it is hard to accept that so much sacrifices have been done¡­¡± said Astora. Personally, she felt a bit distant from what Wedge has said. This world was not hers after all. Its history might appear important, worthy to know but in the end, it was history. But only by dwelling into the pasts that Astora could find out more about her father. She wanted to know who he was exactly, what did he do, and more importantly, how did he end up being branded as the loathed Dark Lord? ¡°¡­..¡± Meanwhile, Valanor remained silent as he noticed the girl beside him. As if understand what was going on in her mind, the fox spoke out to change the subject. ¡°It is very interesting what you are telling us. But can you tell us more about the current state of the Blighted Woods? This is after all the land we are venturing in and it would be best to learn more of it while we have the chance.¡± The painter of course already knew quite few things but asked the question anyway for Astora, knowing that her background would not have provided her with much insights of the world. ¡°Huh, you should have done your homework before charging ahead like a bunch of idiots.¡± Ruk rumbled loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him hehe!¡± laughed Pete. ¡°We were all once amateurs. Making mistakes is understandable. No need to feel bad about it! Although, the boss is right. You should do more research before going on an expedition, especially when the destination is a dangerous area like this one. Let me see here¡­what can I tell you about the Blighted Woods? Well, the most obvious point is to avoid the miasma at all costs.¡± ¡°Miasma is that dark mist thing right?¡± Astora asked. When standing on top of the High Walls, one could have a full clear view of the black forest engulfed in some kind of dark mist. The thing was apparently the cause of a tragedy long ago. ¡°Yeah. It is bad stuff and we must do whatever we can to avoid it. Every once in a while, the mist would clear out but will come back within a few days. Us adventurers make us of this phenomenon to travel across the area like what we are doing now. But just because the mist is cleared doesn¡¯t mean it is safe. There are still a lot of other things to look out for.¡± Warned Pete. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Well monsters for one.¡± ¡°Monsters? I thought this place was deserted.¡± Commented Astora. ¡°For people and most monsters yes. At least that was the case long ago. I don¡¯t know the exact time but for the last century, a lot of new monsters have appeared out of nowhere from the Blighted Woods. Unlike common monsters, these ones were much more aggressive and quite capable, making them extremely dangerous. It is because of their sudden presences that made the guild restrict the adventurers restricting their members access to the Blighted Woods.¡± Said Pete ¡°Not to mention the phantoms!¡± Wedge added with a spooky voice. ¡°Phantoms?¡± Astored sounded scared. ¡°Phantoms are wandering dark spirits tasked to guide the souls of the dead onto the next life. They possess an ethereal body that is practically invulnerable to all types of attack, making them the worst kind of enemies to encounter. Luckily, they are not aggressive and in most cases, will just ignore us as long as we don¡¯t bother them.¡± Explained Wedge. ¡°But I have heard that phantoms are attracted to powerful individuals possessing a mighty soul.¡± Pete commented. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a rumor?¡± Wedge retorted. ¡°A lot of things are just rumors when we talk about the Blighted Woods.¡± Pete said. ¡°Like the story of the White Phantom. Or the one about that strange phantom.¡± ¡°Those are just made up stories of some drunken old men who wandered too far into the woods.¡± Wedge denied the legitimacy of the stories. ¡°What are those about?¡± asked Astora. ¡°Supposedly, according to a few old men in the tavern, if you venture deep enough into the Blighted Woods, there is a chance you will meet a white phantom. You see, phantoms are all black in appearance. So, the potential existence of a white one, if proven true, would attract of a lot of curious eyes. But so far, none has found it yet. And then we have the story of an unusual large phantom. A common phantom is about the size of an adult human. Allegedly, according to the rumors of the same group of old men, there is a phantom about twice as big. Even weirder, the thing carries around some kind of large box on its back. Unlike the previous story, I find this one to be more believable. I mean, for all we know, it could be a fat phantom.¡± Wedge recalled what he heard from the bar. ¡°Can phantom even be fat? They don¡¯t have a physical body. How the hell do they get fat?¡± Pete confronted. ¡°How the hell am I supposed to know? Maybe it ate a lot of souls?¡± ¡°Shut up all of you!¡± Ruk shouted at the group behind him. ¡°We are not here for chitchatting. You two!¡± Ruk pointed at Astora and Valanor. ¡°It is your turn to clear the way. Come on up!¡± ¡°But boss, they are just amateurs.¡± Pete said. ¡°And they will continue to be amateurs if they don¡¯t practice how to survive in this kind of place.¡± Ruk retorted back. The path was filled with thorny branches and sharp grasses that could easily penetrate through the skin. Clearing them out of the way usually fell to the one with the most experience as any mistake could end up with a severe injury. However, betraying Ruk¡¯s expectation that both of them would fail miserably, Astora and Valanor did spectacularly. With his strange brush that could curve itself and change its length, Valanor quickly cut down the branches that stood in his way. Meanwhile, using a strange magical blue flame, the girl Astora was able to turn all the grasses and falling branches into ashes. Normally, a mage using fire magic would have to aim carefully his magic due to the potential destructive character of the flame. However, in Astora¡¯s case, her flame seemingly had a will of its own and created a smooth path up ahead with any visible control from the girl. ¡°The newbies are so good.¡± Wedge said. What Ruk did in an hour was overtaken by what these two did in just a few minutes. Furthermore, the way of doing was much safer than using an axe to clear out obstacles. ¡°Hum¡­not bad!¡± Even Ruk had to admit it. ¡°Just keep going forward! We should reach a safe zone soon.¡± The sun was already high up. If Ruk found nothing of value within the next few hours, this whole trip this time would be for naught and they would have to go back empty handed, which was not exactly ideal considering how much he counted on this trip to bring money home for his family. As for Astora, things were not looking good as well. Still no sign of Karuma and already she felt hopeless. It was true that wandering around aimlessly was not exactly a good plan. However, if no one would tell her his whereabouts, how was she supposed to find him? ¡°Hey!¡± While Valanor was leading the way, Ruk approached Astora from behind and spoke quietly. His tone has somewhat smoothened compared to the angry one before. ¡°Why are you guys looking for Karuma?¡± Taken by surprise by the sudden question, Astora opened her eyes bigly. That was quite a sudden change in attitude, she noticed. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± she said. ¡°A girl and a fox looking for that infamous bastard? Who wouldn¡¯t want to know?¡± ¡°What about you? Why do you sound like you hate him so much?¡± What Astora just said certainly made a good point. While many considered Karuma to be a criminal of some sort, not a lot expressed such an intense hatred toward him like Ruk. They had no reason to. Simple psychology dictated that when a certain trend became popular among the mass, there was a high probability that you too would follow it for we all sought to be like others and not be the lonely guy in the corner who could not follow what everyone was doing. However, people also got bored of that trend fairly quickly, especially when it did not involve us on a personal scale. Like the case with Karuma, sure he did something bad but in the end, the guy was just another criminal. Common people would forget about him quite quickly instead of holding a grudge against him for an entire decade. After all, it was not like he raised war against the entire world like the Dark Lord did. So why was it that Ruk behaved entirely differently? The answer lied in the minority that actually had a proper reason to detest Karuma. ¡°My family¡­we used to live in Holbeck.¡± Ruk answered as he clenched his fist. His memories of the first time he heard the news upon returning to the place he once called home started to come back. The things that haunted him all these years and the man responsible for his pain: Karuma. Chapter 19: The ruined Hero (2) Chapter 19: The ruined Hero (2) Holbeck was a small town of Angel¡¯s Crown located near the western borders. Simple and rustic, it was just like any other town one could find. The people there dealt mostly with farming and merchants passing by. Aside from the occasional skirmishes between Scyentia and Angel¡¯s Crown which never really escalated into anything serious beyond their borders, Holbeck could be said to be as normal as a town could get. Nothing special, nothing memorable. That was the way it has always been and was supposed to be in the future until ten years ago when a certain incident happened and its tranquility was broken. Holbeck became the talk of the entire world, but not in the way it wanted. Until a few days before this incident, Ruk was just a simple huntsman living at Holbeck with his family: his elderly parents who took care of him for all their lives, his dear wife who accepted him despite his lowly status and his precious son who was to him his most prized treasure. As usual, Ruk would often go on a tripping hunt with his son. This time however, instead of a day trip, Ruk decided to take a long run to prepare for the coming winter. With the cold taking over, animals would go out less and it would be a lot harder to hunt. Facing this crisis, Ruk wondered if he should take his son with him as the hunt this time would be harsher than usual. Although before making any conclusion, perhaps he should ask what his son wanted first. Considering how the boy was so enthusiast each time, there was little doubt that he would beg to accompany his father. But reality was quite astonishing. The son wanted to stay behind this time. When asked why, he said ¡°The Hero is coming.¡± Indeed, that day, the silence of this calm town was broken by the news of the Chosen Hero coming to town. No one, not even the mayor, was informed of this and they only learnt of this from merchants who passed by earlier. Why did the Chosen Hero come to this forsaken town? No one bothered to think of the reason but instead focused only on rushing to the gate in order to catch a glimpse of the young Hero. Despite being slightly disappointed by the fact that his son chose the Hero over him, Ruk still fulfilled his fatherly duties by taking his kid to see the Hero. Ruk was just another ordinary country bumpkin who has never ventured outside his hometown since his birth. He didn¡¯t really understand the fuss about this hero business. The Chosen Hero might be a mighty warrior but what did that have to do with him? A new king or a new hero, what was that going to change? Because the family lived at the other side of town, it took him and his son a while to get to the gate. By the time they arrived, it was already filled. The gate was crowded with people who heard the news. When was the last time everyone got so upbeat over something? Ruk asked himself. He couldn¡¯t remember seeing so many people at one place except for the annuals carnivals. And even then, there was not this much people here. It was as if the whole town has gathered at this place. Standing behind the lines, Ruk carried his son above his head so the boy could catch a glimpse of his champion. Ever since the establishment of the Angelic Faith, a Hero has always been chosen as the upholder of justice. Unlike the previous regime in which a Hero was only chosen in dire times, the church decided that there must be always a Hero to guide the people and to serve as a symbol of authority as well as lawfulness. In short, the Chosen Hero was the face of the church but at the same time the commander of the church¡¯s own force. More than often, a Hero wielded tremendous powers and must have proved himself through his deeds. Only when he or she was recognized by the public as a legitimate candidate through various ways, could the church announce them as their official Chosen Hero. It was a system designed to avoid the church picking someone as their puppet but also to prove transparency. So, what was the job of a Hero, you might ask? Especially when it was not war time or during a catastrophic event, why did the people even need a Hero? The answer, unfortunately, lied in the dark sides of men. No matter what the era was, there would always be evil lurking from the shadows. They might not be doing anything just yet but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t exist. It was the duties of the Chosen Hero to root out these sources of evil. Always! Back to Ruk, thankfully the guy was quite tall himself so he too was able to see the Chosen Hero from behind the lines. Dark spiky short hair wearing dark clothing with black eyes, the young man was barely eighteen and already accomplished the heights of his fame. So, this was the infamous Chosen Hero who saved a city all by himself. Ruk has heard about the severity of the recent conflict with the Fiends and it was hard to believe that this young man not only emerged victory from it but also in the most majestic way possible. But all well, everyone told him that this was all thanks to the new Chosen Hero so it must be true. That was all the amount Ruk cared about. It didn¡¯t really matter what happened. The conflict fortunately did not take place anywhere near Holbeck and since all agreed on the subject, Ruk had no problem with that. As long as his normal life could continue. Although, he did find this new Chosen Hero to be slightly somber with his attire. While his face looked very cheerful and gentle, the dark color of his clothing looked more like something an assassin or a villain would wear than the brightly white attire of the man beside him. Ashen beard while holding a golden sword, the man accompanying the Chosen Hero was master Gregory, the previous Hero. From what the news have spread, and indeed they spread very quickly in these countryside regions, the new Chosen Hero, Karuma, was not in fact related to the Angelic Faith in anyway before the conflict. That was a surprising point considering how many Chosen Heroes were actually students of the previous Heroes. A student taking over their teacher¡¯s duties, that was a common sight. However, Karuma was never a student of master Gregory. In fact, the old master had already a candidate of his choosing that he raised and taught everything he knew. At least he did until Karuma was chosen as a replacement. Not much was known whether or not master Gregory liked this new candidate or not but in the end, it did not matter. Karuma became the new Chosen Hero and the people has accepted him as their protector. That was what mattered. Still, Ruk did not understand these two important figures would come to Holbeck all of the sudden. If it was some sort of state visit, it should have been planned months ago. However, no one really found out until they arrived here. Asking the merchants, Ruk found out that the news came by coincidence as someone who met the two heroes on their way to Holbeck. No other town or official was informed of this sudden visit. Still, Ruk was a simple-minded man. He didn¡¯t really think through the subject. A peasant like him should not get involved in politics, that was what he told himself. Little did he know how much he would regret that decision in a very near future. The next day, Ruk departed from his home and went on his one-week hunt. It was a morning like any other. Saying goodbye to his parents, kissing his lovely wife and patting his son¡¯s head, the man did not suspect anything. He had no reason to. Nothing was out of place. Why should he be even worried? It was not like this was his first long trip by himself. His family should be safe and waiting for him at home with a hot soup like usual. And if anything, with two heroes in town, this place should be among the safest around the world. And so Ruk left his home, not knowing that it would be his last time seeing it. A week later, Ruk returned, only to find nothing. There was no one waiting for him. There was no soup on the table. There was no home to return to. The town was gone, literally gone. The ground was charcoaled to ashes and a crater now stood where Holbeck once was. Everything was gone. His home, his family, everything. The desperate man searched for answers but no one could give him a proper one. A few months later, Ruk, who has been spending his time drinking to death, learnt of a terrifying news. The young Chosen Hero has apparently been found and it was him who caused the destruction of Holbeck. At the time, poor Ruk has been rendered senseless by the alcohol. His stoned mind was filled with only one desire: revenge. He rushed to the trial, preparing himself for the worst. If the church tried to cover up their Hero¡¯s wrong doings by releasing him, Ruk would do the deeds himself. At the end of this day, either Ruk or that bastard Hero died, Ruk swore to himself. But by the time Ruk arrived at the court¡¯s door, Ruk found out that a ruling has already been declared: Karuma was found guilty but because of his previous achievement, he was pardoned by the king and exiled to the High Walls, never to return. The ruling of course did not seat well with the people waiting outside as well as many officials participating in the trial. The mass charged at the door, only to be stopped by the many guards who tried to pave a way. Ruk, holding his axe tightly, prepared himself. He expected to see a pompous punk who thought he was above the law and could get away with any crime. If that was the case, Ruk would have no hesitation to charge through the guards and cut him down. And he was surely not the only one who shared that idea. The moment Karuma walked out of the courtroom, he was rained down with spoiled eggs and rotten vegetables among many other trashes accompanied with countless insults and curses from the crowd. The guards should have shielded the poor guy from the rocks but they too did not care for that. They were only doing what they were ordered to by the king: escorting Karuma to the High Walls. If left for their own judgment, it was likely that the Chosen Hero would not even make it to the door. Humiliated, shamed, defamed, dishonored, cast out, ruined, the once acclaimed Chosen Hero became a target of hatred as he walked down the streets of the capital. With his arms and legs bound by chains, it would be easy to finish him off. Ruk told himself. He was ready to charge through. With the guards so careless, he could make it. But the moment the lost father of a once happy family laid his eyes on the passing Hero, his hands didn¡¯t move. Why was it that he couldn¡¯t move? Surely he did not hesitate now of all time. What did he see in this young man that shattered his firm conviction? The young man he saw at Holbeck was not here. If he was, then Ruk certainly did not recognize him as the same man. The solemn aura around the former Chosen Hero was not that of a pompous punk but that of a grown man in mourning. That cheerful expression, the only one Ruk knew of the Hero, was not there. A bloodied bandage covered the young man¡¯s eyes. Did someone have the same idea as Ruk and attacked him? That simple detail escaped Ruk¡¯s mind. The crowd followed the poor soul while continuing with their bombardment of junk and scorns, leaving a lone man behind as he watched in awe. It was only much later that Ruk regained himself. When he finally got back, the man asked himself why he didn¡¯t do it. Why he didn¡¯t kill the fucking bastard who ruined his family. But those thoughts went well beyond the simple mind of an ordinary hunter. In the end, he continued to blame himself for his cowardice for being unable to take revenge. That was when he made a vow: to finish what his past self couldn¡¯t when the time came. Eventually, that vow went unfulfilled for many years and the man moved on. Ruk found himself a new family, with a new wife who accepted him and who granted him a new child. He loved them both, just as he did with his former family. For ten years, he lived what we could call a happy life. They weren¡¯t rich but they had each other to support them. But that tiny desire for vengeance back then did not disappear. It remained, waiting patiently for the fateful time.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! * * * Ruk recalled his past as he told Astora his story. The group listened silently, knowing not what to say. Pete and Wedge have already heard the story from Ruk but it got to them every time. As for Astora, the girl has heard plenty of hateful things from outsiders who cursed Karuma. But to hear it from a victim himself, it was different. Indeed, it was filled with hatred just like others, only at a much deeper level and mixed together with the taste of sorrow. The pain of losing a loved one, she knew it too well to sympathize with Ruk. The girl started to wonder if searching for Karuma was the right thing to do. She only did it based on the recommendation of an old geezer she knew from a bar, not exactly something one would call a sound advice. ¡°Now that I told you my side of the story, let me give you a fair warning! I don¡¯t know what you are planning to do with Karuma and to be honest, I don¡¯t care. However, if you intend to disrupt me in any way, I will fucking murder you. Keep that in mind!¡± Ruk said sternly and went ahead as he took over the task of clearing the way from Valanor. Waving his axe violently, it seemed he was trying to vent out his anger but also to strengthen his resolve. The next part of the journey was eerily quiet. The black forest was deadly calm while the group silently moved toward their next destination. They were all exhausted from the expedition and it was about time for a break. Suddenly, out of nowhere, something rushed out of the thorny bushes and jumped at the seemingly most vulnerable target, Astora. With her spoon in her hand, Astora used it to defend herself against the vicious fangs and teeth baring at her by the beast. The size of a grown man on four legs, the beast possessed three dark pointy horns on its head. There was no mistake, this thing was a horned wolf. However, something seemed strange about them. Normally, the horns would be stone-like and as hard as steel. Yet, in this case, the horns seemed to be made of a crystal gem material quite familiar to a certain flower the group saw from earlier. And their grayish fur has been tainted with a black hue as dark as night. Considering the living environment around her, it would make a perfect disguise for the wolf if it had the same color as its surroundings. ¡°Miss Astora!¡± Valanor quickly used his magical brush and flailed the wolf, making it releasing its grip on the girl and went back into the bushes. Thankfully, she was not injured. ¡°Be careful! It is not alone.¡± Ruk shouted. His vast experience as a hunter has already warned him of the incoming danger. Wolves never hunted alone but in packs. And just as he predicted, several howls could be heard from afar along with multiples quick steps approaching. The group quickly gathered and formed a circle with their backs against each other, preparing themselves. The packs were coming. ¡°Incoming!¡± It would be suicidal to see the horned wolves as mere common monsters. Despite being at low rank, these beasts almost never attacked alone, making the real threat much more dangerous than one would think to be. Furthermore, it was one of the few low-level monsters that actually had access to magic. Their stone horns stored electricity generated from inside them and shot out lightning arcs that could paralyze or even kill unaware adventurers. The more horns one wolf had, the higher its power among its pack. In addition, the more horned wolves there were in the area, the more intense the electricity was and the better they coordinated their attack. In summary, the horned wolves were formidable foes for any adventurer and should not be underestimated. With a terrifying howl, two wolves came from opposite directions and jumped at the group. One was parried by Ruk¡¯s axe and pushed down onto the ground where it met its end at the hands of Wedge and Pete. The three seemingly fought as one with Ruk as the vanguard, Pete a ranger with his crossbow and Wedge the fighter with sword and shield. ¡°¡± A circle of blue flame surrounded the group and began to expand, chasing down the wolves hiding behind the dense vegetation. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t know that you are a sorcerer.¡± Wedge cheered. ¡°So that funny spoon is your wand.¡± ¡°No, it is not!¡± Astora angrily slammed the spoon on the head of an incoming wolf, knocking it down instantly. It seemed that the paralyzing effect of the spoon worked wonderfully. Normally, it would not be such a good tactic to surround themselves with fire as it stopped all escape paths, not to mention the intense heat and smoke emitted by the fire. In this situation however, that was not the case. The Flames of Gehenna burned all but strangely did not emit any heat. They were also perfectly controlled by Astora, making them virtually not threatening to the group. Should there be a need for escape, the fire would simply make a way for them. Unable to charge through, the wolves began to resort to their magic, charging purple lightning arcs with their crystal horns. The lightning not only fried what was in its surroundings but also travelled from one wolf to another through their horns, increasing in intensity. The wolves were preparing something. ¡°This is bad!¡± Ruk uttered, clenching his axe. The electricity has converged toward the three-horned wolf that seemed to be the leader of the pack. Facing the group, the creature fired a purple plasma beam. ¡°GRIMORA!¡± Astora nullified the attack with the power of her grimoire by absorbing the beam into the book. But while she was preoccupied, a second attack came from another direction. The leader of the pack has already anticipated this situation where its attack could be rendered useless and has ordered a second unit to jump across the flames. Their target: Astora! ¡°Look out!¡± One wolf was cut down by Ruk. Another shot down by Pete and Wegde bashed it away. Valanor also took out two others with his flailing brush. But the last one got through. Leaping at the girl violently, the wolf pushed Astora away from the safe zone inside the circle of fire, outside the cleared path and down the thorny path. Her skin, lacerated by the dry branches. Her head, hit several times by the hardened soil. Then when she finally arrived at the bottom, the momentum threw her away a few more feet. Lucky for her, there was no sharp grass in that zone or else she would have not survived. However, the girl was badly hurt. There were cuts all over her body and her head had a minor concussion from all the beatings. Even worse, she was now in some kind of cave with only one entrance and that entrance was now barred by the thing that pushed her down here. Yet, strangely, the beast dared not enter the cave. It clearly tried to but something prevented it from doing so. Merely stepping one foot inside hurt the wolf badly, as if it was burned by a holy power. Unable to enter, the wolf could only watch from beyond the small entrance of the cave, vexed by the fact that its prey has gotten away. Eventually, it turned back and went away, abandoning the thought of getting the girl today. But what stopped it from entering? Now that Astora got a chance to breath, she just realized that despite having openings aside from the entrance, the inside of the cave was somehow illuminated dimly by a certain object located at the center of the cave. Although certain corners of the room were still very dark, almost impossible to see. Some kind of luminescent stick that emitted a white light was stuck into the ground. So that was the source of the light. And further beyond that, at the other side of the side where the light was strongest, a large mural that was the size of the entire wall could be seen. ¡°What is that?¡± Astora asked herself. She slowly stood up and approached the mural. The engraving was dusty, proof of its ages. It depicted a man wearing a crown being worshipped by many other figures around him. Two other figures stood by the man¡¯ side instead of kneeling like the others. From the facial expression alone, it looked like a man and a woman. Perhaps they were his servants or aids or something similar. Then the most important figure of all, the man who wore the crown. The person must be some sort of king based on how he had many worshippers and the obvious crown above his head. However, there was two aspects that seemed a bit unusual. First of all, the king was unusually taller than how the others were depicted, about twice as large. Then again, it could be that the composer of this work wanted to show the dominance and important status of the person. It was not uncommon to see such technique in ancient murals, at least according to the books on ancient history Astora read during her free time. However, if that was the case, then it conflicted with the second aspect. The king had no face, unlike his many followers who all had one. Wouldn¡¯t it normally be the opposite? The important figure usually had a face while the commoners or the mass had none. Not only did that make the job easier to carve the mural, but it also showed the importance of the person with the face. Yet, in this situation, it was not the case. The mural continued on to the other sides of the walls. This time, the scene suddenly became grimmer. The king, holding two blades in his hand, stood in front of a round table sat by headless men, watching their decapitated heads on the ground, all looking at him with hateful eyes. Just what has transpired between the last scene and this one? It felt like something was missing. Then in the next mural, the king was on his knees surrounded by people who now were pointing at him with anger. A man with wings on his back stood in front of the king, putting his sword on the king¡¯s neck. So, the king was judged guilty of his crimes and was about to be executed. At least that was what appeared to Astora. The girl looked forward onto the next piece but there was none. That was the last mural. So, what happened? Did the king die? Who was the man with wings on his back? What happened after that? Surely it couldn¡¯t end like this. All of a sudden, the air changed and a swift wind passed by Astora. Before she knew it, a blade was already up her neck. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± the person from behind holding the blade questioned menacingly. The voice implied a young male. ¡°¡­No one.¡± Astora replied nervously. ¡°Am I supposed to believe such obvious lie?¡± mocked the stranger, closing in the blade to Astora¡¯ skin. ¡°It is true. I am with the expedition team. But on our way, we got attacked by a pack of wolves and I fell down here.¡± Astora told the truth, only hiding her true goal for coming here. ¡°¡­.¡± The stranger was weighing his options. Believing the girl¡¯ story or not, there was something very peculiar about this girl that made him unable to trust her. Something the man himself was familiar with. ¡°UNHAND HER!¡± a loud voice came from the entrance. Something elongated caught the stranger¡¯s arm and pulled him away from Astora, making him release his grip on the girl. Astora, recognizing the voice of her companion, rushed to the entrance. ¡°You are safe, miss Astora!¡± Pete and Wedge followed in right after Valanor¡¯s grand entrance. Ruk also came right after. Despite being suspicious of Astora¡¯s intention, the man couldn¡¯t let her to die just like that. As the leader of this expedition team, he had a responsibility to keep the members of the group safe and he surely upheld that duty. ¡°Hey, who the hell are you? Attacking one of us like that.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± the stranger remained silent as he prepared his battle stance, holding two swords, one in each hand. The luminescent stick was right between the two sides, casting its faint white light onto the stranger in the dark cave and revealing his face. Black short hair in black clothing with a long black scarf around his neck, the man seemed to be in his twenties or so. The clothing was slightly ruined, evidence of their uses across many years and living in a harsh environment, like this one right here. A large scar was located in his eyes¡¯ level, right across both with a very clean cut. This person, whoever he was, was blind. ¡°Who are you?¡± Valanor asked loudly. ¡°YOU!¡± Ruk brushed the fox aside before charging ahead heedlessly. The crimson liquid inside his veins was boiling. His muscle tightened with fierce and his eyes filled with rage. Never would he forget the face of the man who destroyed his family. ¡°KARUMA!!!¡± Chapter 20: The ruined Hero (3) Chapter 20: The ruined Hero (3) ¡°KARUMA!!!!¡± Ruk, controlled by his resentment, charged recklessly at the former Chosen Hero. He swung his heavy axe, which was a double-bladed axe on both sides and tried to take the head of his sworn enemy. Ruk might not be a sorcerer but he got the inhuman strength combined with the accumulated rage he collected all these years and these were all targeted at the man in front of him. Considering his slim build, the former Hero should not be able to defend against Ruk¡¯s might. But Karuma himself knew that. Instead of defending, the former Hero used one of his blade to deflect the axe to one side. But before he could use his second blade to cut down Ruk, a steel bolt was fired at the Hero. Naturally, it didn¡¯t hit as it was easily parried by Karuma¡¯s second blade with his other hand. But that bolt did save Ruk¡¯s life for not for it, Ruk would be on the ground by now, probably dead. Throwing Ruk aside against the wall, despite already having his hands holding the twin blades, Karuma was able to throw a throwing star hidden in his sleeves at the crossbow, stopping it from firing anything. ¡°What the hell?¡± Pete uttered in shock. Though he couldn¡¯t complain as has Karuma decided to throw that star at him, Pete would be dead by now. ¡°FUCKING BASTARD!¡± Ruk raged and stood up once he grabbed his axe again. He knew that his target would not be so easily defeated. The guy was a Chosen Hero after all. Meanwhile, Wedge joined his boss and rushed at Karuma. But the former Hero launched himself first, targeting the person he deemed weaker from the two. Reducing the number of your enemies was the basic tactic of all warriors. Karuma¡¯s black blade struck Wedge¡¯ shield which was splintered upon contact with the blade. How could the blow feel so heavy when it came from a guy of the same size as Wedge himself? How could there be such a difference? Was it because the other party was a Hero? If so, then the legends of heroes and their might were not just simple legends after all. It was real. Their supernatural power that surpassed the realm of mortals, the epitome of men. And now, one of these men was their enemy? Wedge and Pete trembled in fear. But fear did not work its wonder on Ruk. On the contrary, fear was a drug. Facing an impossible opponent only pushed himself further. Using the opportunity Wedge has given him, Ruk rose his axe high above his head and chopped down. At this distance, Karuma would no longer be able to simple deflect a vertical blow from above nor could he have the time to dodge. Without any other choice, Karuma crossed his two blades and accepted the blow. The Hero¡¯s twin swords were unlike any other common sword. They had extremely sharp blades and edges but were very thin. This design allowed a swift draw and the ability to cut flesh easily but in return made the blades very fragile. Unable to sustain the blow from Ruk¡¯s axe which was to them a block of iron, the blades succumbed under the pressure and shattered. Realizing his disadvantage, Karuma quickly flipped back further into the room with his broken blades. A Hero without his weapons was nothing more than a tiger without his fangs. What could he do now that the tide has turned? Although, considering how Karuma has fared so far despite being blind, he did more than well enough even with this crucial handicap. But how was he able to fight in such condition? Detecting his foes¡¯ presence, being able to parry their attacks and even counter-attack with a throwing star aiming precisely at such specific point of the crossbow to neutralize it, this guy was no joke. At the same time, it confirmed his true strength to Astora who has been watching in awe. Old Gandolf was right: if Astora could learn how to fight from Karuma, she could certainly become much stronger. Combining it with her Champion¡¯s power, she would be unstoppable. But first, the girl had to figure out how to stop this fight. The girl was determined to stop the fight before anyone could get hurt or worse. She must do something before that point of no return. ¡°Wait a minute! Stop!¡± The girl shouted and barged in between the two menacing figures. ¡°Step aside brat!¡± Ruk fumed. He could no longer be reasoned with. ¡°No, you have to stop! There are still many unknowns about the entire incident at Holbeck that we don¡¯t know about.¡± Astora argued. ¡°Holbeck?¡± the man in black muttered. ¡°This one sees¡­So this is what is about. You are another fool who wish for vengeance.¡± ¡°What was that, bastard?¡± Ruk spoke loudly. ¡°Wait a minute, at least let us hear his side of the story!¡± Astora spoke. ¡°Sir Karuma, tell us what exactly happened at Holbeck! How did it end up destroyed? If you were really the one responsible, why bother going back to the capital only to be captured? Tell us!¡± ¡°If they say I am the one causing the destruction of Holbeck, then it must be true.¡± Karuma smirked. Yet, Astora could sense something off with his voice. Her psychometry power allowed her to see the memories of objects but also increase her sensitivity to strong emotions. In Karuma¡¯s case, he was engulfed in acute anguish, the opposite of what he was showing on the outside. This man was hiding something. ¡°That is it!!!¡± Ruk swung his axe, ignoring the girl in front of him and pushed her aside as he charged at Karuma. ¡°You have served this one well for these last ten years. You two can rest now.¡± Karuma spoke to his twin blades and let them fall onto the ground then changed his stance for close combat. His aura suddenly changed, so immense that even the bystanders could feel it all the way from the entrance. Wedge noticed what the former Hero was trying to do and shouted. ¡°Boss, be careful! He is using¡­.¡± But before he could finish his warning, Ruk has already attacked, only to be evaded easily by Karuma with minimal movement. Then Karuma executed his counter attack. ¡°¡± Using his right palm as his weapon, Karuma struck Ruk in his chest. However, the thick armor Ruk wore protected him. ¡°Haha, is it all you got?¡± Ruk laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t die from this!¡± the blind man muttered. *BAM* Without warning, Ruk¡¯s armor blasted itself open in the back, as if he was hit by an invisible cannonball. The delayed impact was so powerful it blasted him against the wall and knocking the guy out unconscious, leaving a crater in the wall. With his opponent in that state, the former Hero turned toward the rest of the group. ¡°Anyone else?¡± Who would reply after seeing that performance? Ruk was a tall muscular guy with a heavy build, not to mention his armor. Yet, he was so easily beaten and even thrown away with a single palm strike. To Astora who had no knowledge of the technique Karuma just used, it might just because Karuma was immensely stronger than he looked. But that was not the case and the two guys behind her, Pete and Wedge, knew about this. They tried to warn their boss but it was too late. For a sorcerer, using mana to blast someone away like Karuma did was a simple task. However, Karuma, as indicated by Gandolf, was not gifted with magic. So how did he do it if not for his strength? ¡°I shall be your opponent.¡± An unexpected voice raised. Valanor the painter has stepped forward to take on the challenge. ¡°Wait what?¡± Astora asked herself loudly. She certainly did not expect Valanor to be the person who was willing to take on Karuma. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Please be at ease, miss Astora! I am still aware of our goal in this expedition. But it doesn¡¯t look like he will go with us quietly. And my honor will not allow me to let you fight him in your state. Therefore, it is a logical conclusion that I should fight him.¡± Valanor said. ¡°Wait¡­we will help.¡± Pete and Wedge volunteered. Their legs still trembled. ¡°I am sorry but considering your level difference, I will probably fight better alone.¡± Valanor flatly refused. Dejected, the two stepped back. Then the painter turned back to Astora. ¡°If I am to be your companion, I should at least be able to do this.¡± ¡°FINE!¡± the girl pouted. ¡°Since everyone wants to fight so badly. Don¡¯t blame me if you get your ass kicked!¡±. From the looks of what happened, it didn¡¯t seem like Karuma would resort to lethal strike. Else, he could easily have taken Ruk¡¯s life. In addition, aside from his brush, not much was known about Valanor¡¯s fighting style. This would serve as a good opportunity to see how a painter would fare against a tough foe such as a former hero. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Valanor smiled as he now looked at Karuma who has been waiting patiently. ¡°Please be easy on me!¡± ¡°Not a chance!¡± Karuma vanished from sight and plunged into the darkness. The deadly silence awaited the painter as he calmly walked toward the center of the room where the white stick of light was. From Karuma¡¯s perspective, this dark cave worked in his advantage. Because he was blind, his eyes did not matter no matter where he was. On the contrary, Valanor would have to rely on his sight and hearing to spot the location of his enemy and this luminescent stick was his only ally. Staying within the light, Valanor took out a black flask containing what appeared to be ink. Then, the fox poured some of that ink onto his brush, soaking it. The other three watched closely, unable to understand what Valanor was trying to do while waiting nervously for Karuma. Who would attack first? In an instant, it was Karuma who had the first strike. From the shadows, the former Hero emerged. Positioning his arm like a sword, Karuma hacked the air into two as he aimed at the painter. The fox, able to dodge the strike, retaliated with a few whips of his brush but all of them missed. Because the thing was soaked in ink just a moment ago, it was now splashing the black stuff everywhere around him across the cave. With Karuma now out of sight again, Valanor stayed within the light and waited for his next opportunity. This put both of them on equal ground in term of disability since both could not see each other with their eyes. However, being blind for so long, Karuma has developed a technique to sense others despite his handicap. Meanwhile, the darkness prevented Valanor from attacking effectively so he must do something about that. He had a plan to counter this. However, the plan required him to perform a very specific task first. Until this task was completed, Valanor would have to fend against the Hero and this darkness. Again, Karuma struck and this time managed to slightly cut Valanor¡¯ sleeves before vanishing into the dark once more.. Luckily, it only touched his cloth and nothing else. Valanor still waited patiently for his chance. Then on the third time, it came to him. As Karuma exited the shadows and launched his attack, his cut was somehow stopped by the slender brush of Valanor, halting its course in mid-air. This perplexed the man in black as he has greatly strengthened his own body. Yet, it was able to break by this puny brush? Preposterous! ¡°You are not the only one who can use it, Hero!¡± Valanor pushed back and whipped the brush manically. Then a few drops managed to land on the former Hero¡¯s face. ¡°I got you now.¡± Feeling uneasy about this particular liquid, Karuma immediately retreated back to the shadows. The ink was not poisonous nor did it show any corrosive property. Yet, Karuma felt as if he has been hit a critical blow. The truth of the matter was, his instinct was correct. Then, Valanor began his assault. Without even looking for Karuma, the painter launched his brush that elongated and undulated itself like a living snake searching for its prey. And despite the darkness which clouded him of his vision, Valanor was able to find the hidden Karuma amongst the shadows.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Found you!¡± Like a coiled serpent, the brush rushed stormed at its target, aiming for their head. Fortunately for Karuma, he was able to evade the attack in time else his head would no longer be there. That brush looked frail at first but it could smash rocks in bits. Even worse, no matter where Karuma tried to hide, the brush followed him like a persistent pest, unyielding. How was it able to find him so quickly? It was as if the thing knew precisely where Karuma was even though it could not see him. That was when the former Hero finally realized Valanor¡¯s intention behind that strange attack previously. The ink that was splashed onto him, that was how they managed to track him down. Once branded, the brush would always follow him and know where to strike. It appeared that sneaking around was no longer a desirable tactic. Noticing a figure showing himself in the edge of the light, Valanor retracted his brush and the thing resumed its standard form. He knew better than anyone else that this puny trick would in no way be the end of this fight. If the stories told about Karuma¡¯s feats in battle were true and indeed it was the same man in front of him, this fight would have taken a very different turn. A Hero wouldn¡¯t normally fight in the shadows like this. Surely, he had a reason to do so. More importantly, he has yet unveiled his true power and Valanor knew this. But the painter too had other tricks of his own. ¡°This one won¡¯t ask you again: leave this place and do not turn back!¡± Karuma surprised everyone with his proposal. After all, he was the one with the most advantage in this situation. Being a former Hero, he should be able to handle everyone here, including Astora. For a criminal who caused the death of so many, the guy surely didn¡¯t seem that evil. ¡°Gandolf told me that you can teach me how to fight.¡± Astora stepped up and spoke. Hearing the girl¡¯s voice, Karuma breathed in heavily, as if he was trying to sniff out the smell of the girl. ¡°Gandolf you said?....And what makes you think that this one will do it? Gandolf is nothing but an old geezer who sells stuff to this one. We are not friends in case you don¡¯t understand. If you get it, scram!¡± ¡°He said that you and I are the same.¡± Astora referred to her mana problem. Indeed, Karuma didn¡¯t seem like to be able to use spells either. However, his martial arts would be quite handy. That was, if he was willing to give away his techniques. ¡°¡­.You are nothing like this one.¡± Karuma spoke, his voice clogged with irritation. Now that things have settled down and he had time to analyze the girl, Karuma finally understood why he felt so strange during his encounter with the girl earlier. This girl managed to get inside his cave without him sensing her. If not for her scent and the loud noises she made, he wouldn¡¯t have detected her presence. It was true. Like him, the girl had no mana, therefore being practically undetectable. Furthermore, she was clearly not well versed in martial arts enough to be able to manipulate her presence like that. ¡°What are you?¡± Karuma asked nervously while exuding a murderous aura. Indeed, Astora was similar to Karuma in this aspect. The former Hero too was not gifted with magic. But in return, he turned his handicap around and made use of it. However, the reasons behind this phenomenon were not the same for the two. Both had no mana nor any organ to generate mana within their own bodies. That much, they shared. And that was all what they had in common. Yet, there was something else about Astora. Something so elusive that those with eyes could not see. Something that escaped the attention of the old sorcerer Gandolf. Something that only this blind man who was so sensitive to mana fluctuations could see. From Karuma¡¯s point of view, Astora¡¯s presence was that of a zero. No mana, no spiritual energy, no aura, the girl had none of them. She was nothing. And yet, inside this nothingness, contained infinity. Karuma, a former Hero and a genius of his time, felt overwhelmed by this zero presence. A presence such as his was so grand next to her but the closer he got, the more he got sucked into that zero. That absolute zero would devour him and everything else in its path until nothing remained, all except the zero. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Astora asked, wondering what the guy was talking about. She kept a smile on her face to ease the tension, unaware of Karuma¡¯s threatening aura which visibly affected the others. But her innocent smile was mistaken for a sign of arrogance from a superior being addressing an insignificant worm. Combined with her abnormal presence and the seemingly courage to face a Hero head-on, no wonders everyone thought she was clearly above them. Through the eyes of the common folk like Pete and Wedge, all they saw was a Hero sweating in fear in front of a little girl. Why? What was it about her that made her seem so powerful? Perhaps, this was something that only the strong would perceive, not something commoners like them would understand. If so, then this girl Astora must be amazing, far more than they gave her credit to be. In an instant, with a single smile, Astora somehow turned the tide without actually doing anything. All of the people around her, maybe except for Valanor, all regarded her with praise or ire, or even fear. Then again, fear could also push some to do things they would never consider. Assuming a battle stance in complete serious mode, Karuma challenged this supreme being. ¡°Fight this one!¡± ¡°What???¡± Astora blurted. ¡°Hell no! Why would I want to fight you?¡± ¡°This one doesn¡¯t know why you are interested in my techniques. But if you truly want to learn it, this one must attest your skills. Whoever falls or is disabled first will be the winner.¡± Karuma explained the conditions of the fight. ¡°What do you say, miss Astora?¡± Valanor asked the girl. ¡°Will you take on his offer? It is not a bad deal and we can finish this affair quite quickly.¡± The painter, in truth, was not confident enough in his skills to beat Karuma. Not without risking his life in the way. Considering the insignificance of this battle and his final goal still pending, it would be foolish to put all the cards on the table. However, the sudden turn of events worked quite in his favors. If Astora fought Karuma and won, the former Hero would have to comply with their request. But could she actually win though? Valanor was aware of her lack of experience. However, her unusual powers and that strange talking book she had with her must be able to cope with this challenge. He has seen it, the masterpiece this girl could create. Her destiny would not allow her to fall here. The painter had faith her and her abilities. Of course, it all depended on whether she agreed to this in the end. As for Astora, she was frustrated by how things came to this state. Why must she fight the guy who was supposed to teach her how to fight? But it didn¡¯t look like she had a choice at this point. In order to end this, she must surpass this challenge. The objective was not to defeat the guy but merely to topple him. So, at the very least, her life should not be in any immediate danger. Although, she still had to figure out how to do it. At the moment, there were quite a few things in her arsenal: the Flames of Hell, the Thunderbolt and the paralyzing spoon. There was also the chalice but she had yet to figure out how to use its power in combat without resorting to the sacrifices. An idea sparked in her head. But of course, how could she forget about it? She had one more weapon she could use. She already once used it to topple a guy before, even knocking him unconscious. She could try and apply that strategy again. But just in case, Astora added something more special this time. With the two sides agreeing to the terms, the battle between Astora and Karuma began. ¡°FIGHT!¡± Valanor, settling as the moderator, declared. The thunderbolt manifested from Astora¡¯s hand as she threw it at the man in black. Sensing the tremendous energy coming his way, Karuma quickly dodged to the side. Unlike before, he did not want to just charge and attack recklessly. He wanted to analyze this girl¡¯s fighting style before going for the finishing move. But Astora fought in such an amateurish way that the former Hero could not figure out what her style was. There was none. That was Karuma¡¯s mistake for overthinking and overestimating the girl. Because of the feeling he had from earlier, the man was wary of her. Little did he know that had he gone to take her head-on, he would have won by now. His misunderstand was disabling him, preventing the former Hero to attack. Taking advantage of the situation, Astora continued with her assault by casting the blue flames in several spots of the cave, thus eliminating the darkness Karuma could use to hide in. The man had his back now in a corner, stuck between lightning and fire. He felt pressured. A martial artist was useless if he could not get close to his enemy. Even more, his lack of vision made it difficult to spot the girl¡¯s exact location amidst this chaos. For a moment, it felt as if it was over for Karuma. ¡°Way to go, miss Astora!¡± Pete and Wedge cheered from the sidelines. ¡°Give up now, Mr. Karuma!¡± Astora threatened. ¡°If you think this is enough to defeat this one, you are dead wrong!¡± In an instant, Karuma performed inhuman footsteps and dashed along the wall before making the jump and somehow landed right behind Astora. Without even touching the girl, Karuma created a shockwave from his palm and blew her into the center of the cave. There was no need for a kill move. This alone was plenty enough to make her drop onto the floor. But victory wouldn¡¯t come so cheap. The small book Astora had with her has transformed into an immense grimoire her size and caught her in midair thanks to the thick layers of paper it had. Back with her feet on the ground, Astora tried to catch her breath. If she was supposed to have no mana, therefore being undetectable, how did Karuma spot her? He couldn¡¯t just smell her in this fiery situation. And he didn¡¯t. Karuma could not possibly detect Astora¡¯s presence through smell or mana. However, to him, this zero presence presented a critical flaw and was the main difference between him and her. For Karuma, his lack of mana allowed him to bend with the environment, making him almost undetectable. However, for Astora, her lack of mana manifested in a very different way. Instead of blending one with the environment around her, the girl created a void. All energy surrounding her was being absorbed by that zero she represented. The infinity that never surmounted into anything. The zero that consumed all. That was how Karuma was able to find the girl: an unnatural location that was devoid of mana. Meanwhile, Astora was nervous. She intended to corner Karuma before throwing Grimora at him. With the increased in weight and size, it would surely topple or even crush him down to the ground. However, her plan failed miserably. Contrary to Karuma, she underestimated her opponent. Could she continue at this point? The number of casting spells per day would soon reach their limits. By then, Astora would be rendered powerless and only had the spoon left as her only weapon. What were her options now? Taking a few steps back while setting her eyes on Karuma who was closely approaching, Astora¡¯s back hit something. The glowing stick that served as the source of light in this cave, she was right in front of it. Only now that she was right next to the thing that she could see it more clearly. The glowing stick seemed to be some kind of wooden branch. The color was that of the white ashes and the branch had a very smooth surface. But what made it glow? A strange feeling overtook the girl and pushed her to pull the stick out of the ground. At that moment, something resonated inside the girl. A voice echoed in her mind. ¡°The wait has been long, Chosen One. At long last, my lady¡¯s prophecy will come true.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Astora uttered as a bright light engulfed her. The released energy was so great it brought down the collapse of the cave and blowing everyone outside. A column of white light rose to the sky and it was not the only one. At that moment, across the region of the Blighted Woods, several other columns of light also began to appear seemingly out of nowhere. Then these pillars of light all converged toward the one where Astora was and joined together with the light, creating an intense radiance of white, almost as if a second sun has risen from the land of death. This pure divine light was later referred as the Second Advent and marked the true beginning of Astora¡¯s journey in Valhalla. From a nobody to the most wanted person across the land, this was where her tales began, but also her endless source of troubles. As one would expect, this event surely captured the attention of many at the time. * * * Location: Great Ash Tree Zwiggdrasil Inside the World Tree of Valhalla, in its deepest layer where few would know of its existence, a humanoid figure was attached to the wall around it through hundreds of white luminescent of what appeared to be tree vines. Its slim body was actually hollowed with many holes, almost like a great old tree. Only the material was unknown, white in color but shiny and smooth like iron. A being beyond mere flesh, a higher form of life. Something has happened. Something has picked its interest and awakened it from its slumber. Sensing the awakening of their god, two figures entered the white room. One was a man wearing a crown in royal attire. The other with a tiara and a royal dress. Both were significantly smaller than a human, about a third of a human¡¯ size but possessed a pair of transparent wings even bigger than their own bodies. In term of appearance, if perfection existed, these two would be called as such. Their glamour made even the world¡¯s most beautiful man and woman to shy away. Yet, this perfection oddly offbeat, almost artificial as if they were designed to have the most beautiful characteristic but ignored how all of these looked when put together. ¡°Oberon, Titania, my children! Find this person! Bring them to us, unharmed! Should anything stand in the way, eliminate it!¡± The figure spoke in a strange voice, almost like a mixture between a man and a woman. ¡°It shall be done, father!¡± The man put his hand on his chest and kneeled before his creator. ¡°As you wish, mother!¡± The woman also kneeled with deep respect for her creator. Both referred to the same person, yet addressed them in very different way. From the man¡¯s perspective, it was a beloved caring father. From the woman¡¯s outlook, it was a predominant candid mother. Strangely, it both described the same person. Receiving their orders, the couple retreated outside and closed the door behind them. From outside, they could hear the whispers of their creator talking to themselves. ¡°Is that person really here? After all these years?¡± a male voice echoed. ¡°We must not waste our energy based on some antiquated prophecy. We know it is a fake.¡± This time, a woman¡¯s voice rang. Two persons appeared to be talking to each other inside the chamber. However, only one person was inside. ¡°We shall not abandon our goal. If our instinct is right, this person can help us with what we need.¡± the male voice spoke. ¡°Instinct is merely the inherent inclination towards a particular behavior deeply rooted in one¡¯s mind. It cannot be used as a reliable source of information. We need more proof.¡± the female voice argued. ¡°Moving by logic alone won¡¯t get us what we want. This is a gamble we must take. If it succeeds, it will be a new step of evolution for us. Staying idle will be the end of us. Instead, we must move on.¡± ¡°We agree. Therefore, we shall add this quest to a higher priority.¡± ¡°Confirmed. Soon, Tartarus will once again make its mark onto the world¡­no, the entire universe.¡± ¡°Together, we shall transcend! For Zwiggdrasil!¡± * * * Location: Empire of Scyentia, Ministry of Science In a strangely modern room that somehow ended up in this medieval world, a figure was sitting next to his working table. A man in a bleached robe wearing a cloth mask hiding his face, leaving only a pair of eyes visible, was working on some sort of scheme. In his office, papers containing thousands of different formulas for various purposes as well as body schematics of many species of monsters, including human, elf, beastman and many more, were scattered and piled up or pinned onto the wall. Like a madman obsessed with his work, this individual swore to break down the very fabrics of the world and to understand how life was created. In other words, he wanted to become a god. Suddenly, something stopped this man from his work. A strange energy was being spread around the world. Its source came from the bright radiance he could see in the horizons even from the window of his office. ¡°That direction¡­.the Blighted Woods? Did the Pillar of Death cause this? ¡­No¡­impossible. But if it is not him, then who¡­.I see. The girl has found a fragment of Yggdrasil. Things are moving quite smoothly.¡± The man murmured to himself. ¡°With this, even the Sky Emperor will not be able to sit stand in his golden throne. What will you do now that the girl has shown herself to the world?¡± ¡°What are you whispering about?¡± a young female voice appeared from behind the man. But this sudden appearance did not shock the man the slightest. ¡°What is that light?¡± ¡°That, little lady, is the future.¡± The man replied calmly. ¡°The girl has come to fulfill her destiny.¡± ¡°Is it that impostor again? The one who came here a month ago?¡± asked the young lady. ¡°Indeed, the very same.¡± ¡°That faker¡­.why can¡¯t I kill her yet???¡± the lady fumed. ¡°Patience, young lady! Everything needs an appropriate time. For now, we have the Fiends and your ascension to worry about.¡± Said the man. ¡°The more you wait for, the better it is. A character who doesn¡¯t know their role will be kicked off the stage.¡± ¡°Grrr¡­But I want to!!! I don¡¯t like that imposter going around pretending to be his child.¡± ¡°Now now, technically, she is still his child. That is a fact. Compared to you¡­.¡± ¡°DO NOT COMPARE HER TO ME!¡± ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Grrr..¡± the young lady clearly was frustrated. From the man¡¯s point of view, it would do him no good to have her around in this state. She needed to let off some steam. ¡°If you promise me that you won¡¯t kill her, I will let you go take a peek. But only a peek, you hear?¡± ¡°I can? Yeah!!!¡± ¡°This is a warning young lady. Should you kill her, there won¡¯t be any candy for you for the next month. Understand?¡± ¡°Yah yah.¡± The lady smirked devilishly. Sure, she would comply for the sake of those candies. The instruction was clear. As long as the girl was alive, she could do whatever she wanted. Jumping out of the window, the girl threw a metallic plate under her feet that floated in midair, allowing the girl to stand on it. Two small rocket boosters were attached to the rear of the plate and propelled the flying skateboard onward at incredible speed. Long blue hair down to her back, the girl seemed to be of the same age as Astora. She had blue eye with the other one covered by an eyepatch. However, compared to Astora, her expression was something wicked, not fit for someone her age. This girl, whoever she was, enjoyed inflicting pain and spreading chaos to the world. ¡°Hahahaha! Dark Lord Cornelia Argent, successor of Dark Lord Alastor, is on duty! Just you wait, impostor!" Chapter 21: The ruined Hero (4) Chapter 21: The ruined Hero (4) Location: Somewhere in the Blighted Woods ¡°The tree¡­it is dying.¡± A pale white figure stood in front of a great ash tree surrounded by a field of flourishing flowers. How strange it was to find life still persevering in this land of death. The colorful lonely field was like a beacon surrounded by the dark mist, a place of salvation for the lost souls who abandoned their lives in this place. The frail build along with the lines of cloth suggested femininity. But what on earth was a woman doing in such a place? Why, because she was the caretaker of this place of course. She came here every day to ease her mind and soul of the burdens she bore. But she was not alone. Lurking in the shadows, pairs of red eyes could be seen stalking the woman. Yet, they meant her no harm. On the contrary, they were here to protect her from the threat of the wildness of this land. All of the sudden, an intense light escaped from the light and rose to the sky before converging towards another location. With the light gone, the tree lost its holy aura and began to wither at incredible rate. The field of flowers too, as if their life forces were maintained by the great tree, started to rot. Within second, the once colorful field lost its glamor and was taken by the darkness of the land. ¡°What is happening?¡± an inhuman voice spoke from the shadows. ¡°Yggdrasil has lost its light. How?¡± another participated in. This one too possessed an odd voice, as if its voice was created by overlapping the voices of many people mingled together. ¡°Bring the lady back to the castle! Inform the lord immediately!¡± ¡°Assemble the Reapers! We will pursue that light.¡± * * * ¡°What?¡± Astora opened her eyes abruptly. Her head was still slightly shaken by the light. ¡°What happened?¡± Standing in the middle of rubbes, Astora was dazed by the change of landscape. The entire cave seemed to have collapsed due to the shockwave, even pushing the soil back in a circular form around her. Realizing the situation around her, Astora rushed to find the others. She didn¡¯t remember what exactly happened. The last thing she remembered was touching the glowing stick and then it all became so blurry. But she did remember hearing a voice calling out to her, something about the Chosen One. Could it be related to the Champion or Usurper thing? How come this girl gained to many titles all of the sudden? In addition, she had no idea what to expect from them, adding further mysteries to the already piles of enigmas. Nevertheless, she must focus now on finding the others first. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t have to go far. The shockwave was not as strong as she expected and the others were merely pushed outside the cave. From the looks of it, none of them were hurt, which was a blessing. Even Ruk, who was unconscious at the time, safely made it. His body was a bit further but Pete and Wedge have found him and brought him back. Upon seeing the girl coming out of the rubbles, Valanor smiled in relief. But what interested Astora even more was Karuma. He seemed to be the first who woke up but he never chose to flee. Have he done it so, Astora would have a hard time finding him again. Sitting crossed legs on the ground, Karuma seemed defeated. And he was, literally. ¡°This one concedes. As promised, this one will do help you learn martial arts. Although, this one cannot understand why you would even need to learn it considering how powerful you are.¡± Karuma spoke. In the end, he seemed to be a man of honor. For such a person, how did he end up be the perpetrator behind the incident at Holbeck? Furthermore, much details were left unexplained with some so obvious that seemed almost intentionally covered up. Yet, if Karuma was falsely charged, why did he not object to the ruling but instead accepted it as it was. ¡°But it won¡¯t be this one who will do the teaching. That person is elsewhere.¡± ¡°Where?¡± asked Astora. ¡°There is a mountain in the north-western side of the High Walls. A temple lies on top of that mountain. That will be our destination.¡± Karuma explained. Coming closer to Astora, Valanor whispered in her ears. ¡°Can we trust him? Could this be a plan to distract us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He seems sincere. And if he wanted, he could have escaped long before I found you all. I say we follow him and see for ourselves.¡± Astora said. ¡°If you say so. By the way, what kind of magic did you do?¡± Asked the painter. ¡°I don¡¯t know...I just touched that glowing stick and it reacted to me.¡± ¡°Hum¡­.¡± the fox scratched his head. ¡°Do you think it is linked to your lineage?¡± ¡°I wish I can answer you but...I don¡¯t know.¡± Astora said. She herself was the person who wanted answers the most in this situation. Yet, there was none for her. So many unexplained things have happened without reason and it frustrated her greatly to be in the unknown constantly. Suddenly, Karuma stood up, his ears tingling. Because he was blind, his other senses have sharpened greatly compared to a normal person. The young man could hear the rustling sounds of broken branches, the wind blowing rapidly somewhere beyond the dense vegetation ahead. Something was approaching the group and it was fast. The atmosphere changed abruptly and became heavier. Temperature dropped rapidly. The air was denser and tension rose quickly. For Karuma who has spent the last decade of his life living in this dead forest, these signs could only mean one thing. ¡°We have company!!!¡± Karuma shouted at the group. ¡°Pete and Wedge, stay behind and support us!¡± Valanor commanded. He turned to the former Hero, who seemed to know something. ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°The Reapers...they are coming. The light from earlier must have attracted them.¡± Karuma said. ¡°WHAT??? Reapers??? Oh shit we are going to die.¡± Pete and Wedge cried out in despair, as if their fates have already been decided. ¡°Reapers?¡± Valanor uttered in shock. ¡°This is bad. We can¡¯t fight them head-on like this. Even if we can, we must not.¡± ¡°...¡± Karuma clenched his teeth. ¡°Wait, what is going on? What is a Reaper?¡± Astora, who was unaware of the severity of the situation, asked in confusion. Then, they appeared. A dark fog began to rise out of nowhere, encircling the group and preventing them of all escape routes. Like rats trapped in a cage, they were ensnared within this small space. From the fog, pairs of glowing red eyes were stalking around, watching their targets. Dark shadows seemingly made in smoke lurked the surroundings. Whispers of inhuman tone echoed across the darkness, murmuring about these unwelcomed guests of their lands. The Reapers have come. ¡°Some call them Reapers. Others call them Phantoms. Beings of darkness who are the judge of the after-life and tasked to bring the souls of the dead onto the next world. Undying. Timeless. They are imperceptible to all types of attacks, making them virtually invincible. That is what a Reaper is.¡± Valanor uttered nervously. ¡°Even if we can somehow damage them, we must not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Astora asked. Karuma was the one who brought the answer. ¡°The Reapers belong to the Pillar of Oblivion. Attacking a Reaper means defying one of the six Pillars of Valhalla and by extension, challenge the world¡¯s order. No reasonable man would do such a thing.¡± The former Hero turned to Astora. ¡°No matter how powerful you are, there is no way you can take on the Pillars. We must flee.¡± ¡°How do you intend on doing that?¡± Valanor sweated profusely. ¡°¡­This one wishes he would know.¡± Karuma spoke. A dark silhouette emerged from the mist. Red glowing eyes with ghastly cloth and no apparent legs, the thing seemed to be floating, gliding on air like a ghost. Its icy breath froze even the air in front of it, turning it into shiny sparkles of snowflakes. With its black skeleton hand pointing forward, the creature spoke in a monstrous tone. ¡°Who dares to bring the light into our land?¡± the Reaper addressed the group. But all of the team were too frightened to answer. Then the shadow turned its head toward the man in black, the only one who has not coped into despair just yet. ¡°Karuma, was it you? We were kind enough to let a lost soul such as yours live here. Yet, is this how you repay us?¡± ¡°This one dares not to antagonize the Pillar of Oblivion. These travelers are lost and only wish to return to the High Walls. This one asks that you let us go.¡± Karuma bowed his head. ¡°Ask? What right do you have to ask of anything from us?¡± the Reaper rose his tone. The thing then glanced at the people behind Karuma. Two weak looking humans, a brawny but unconscious one, a fox beastman in weird attire and a young human girl who caught its attention. Adventurers going into the forbidden land were a common sight but a frail looking girl as young as this one? That was quite strange indeed. However, it was her appearance that stood the most. Ashen hair with two eyes of different color, one red and one blue. It seemed almost as if she was the splitting image of a certain individual of the past, someone who once made the world tremble before their power. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Reaper approached the girl. ¡°Me? Why are you asking me?¡± the girl said. Despite the eerie resemblance, the girl did not possess the same terrifying aura of that person. In fact, she seemed far too normal considering the power level the Reaper could sense from her. ¡°Yes you. What is your name?¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Stop! She had nothing to do with this.¡± Valanor stepped up in front of Astora. When it was thought that the situation could not be any worse, it took yet another turn. The guardians of the Blighted Woods have shown themselves, wielding scythes menacingly as they enclosed in to the unwelcomed guests. ¡°You will come with us!¡± the Reapers threatened. ¡°if you do, I will let the others go.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Astora looked distressed by the proposal. She knew nothing about these Reapers but they sure didn¡¯t feel friendly at all. So, this was why that white knight warned her about going to the Blighted Woods. If only she has listened to his advice. Have it not been because of her, no one would be implicated in this affair. She must take responsibility for this, she told herself. ¡°Alright¡­.I will¡­¡± Before the girl could resign her fate, something unexpectedly happened. Above in the sky, a magical circle appeared, illuminating upon the ground below. As if pushed back by the light, the dark mist began to disperse, disclosing the horde of Reapers lurking from the shadows. Then, from the magic circle fell a rain of shining weapons of all kinds: swords, spears, halberds, repulsing the Reapers from approaching the girl. Next, a large figure emerged from behind Astora. Wearing majestic armor with a hood but with darkness covering its face, the figure displayed two large wings that instantly shrouded the entire group. With its great sword, the winged creature thrusted its weapon into the ground, emitting a blinding light. When the light faded and the magic has stopped, nothing remained in its place. Astora and the others were gone, leaving only the dark entities of the Blighted Woods behind in awe after what just transpired. * * * ¡°It is unlike you¡­to do so much for someone you barely know.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I am not judging. On the contrary, I am delighted to see you like this. So this is the girl you told me about? Quite a brazen little girl! I was skeptical when you told me about her. But looking at her now, breaking the peace where she goes¡­not exactly the quiet life you intend for her, right brother?¡± ¡°It appears so. Though, this is to be expected. After all, she is a daughter of Alastor. The blood that flows through her veins will bring chaos to the world, whether she wishes for it or not. Such is the curse of those who bear his bane.¡± ¡°¡­.Have you ever regretted any of the things we did?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that right. I have committed sins no one could forgive. I have wronged all those close to me. My parents, my mentor¡­.even you. All for the sake of my ideal.¡± ¡°WE have done that, together. And we will continue to do so until the end of our life.¡± ¡°Yes¡­we will.¡± ¡°What about the girl?¡± ¡°The kin of Alastor are doomed to drown in the sea of darkness. Either she takes in that darkness to survive¡­or perish in its depths.¡± ¡°¡­.Just like the Mad King himself.¡± * * * After another blinding light and taken in by giant feathered wings, Astora found herself in front of a towering wall extending all the way from left to right without an end in sight. Within moments, she recognized the place immediately. This was the High Walls and just on the other side of that gate was the town of Nadir. It appeared that the whole group has been teleported all the way from the depths of the Blighted Woods to the gate of the High Walls by that winged figure. ¡°What just happened? How did we end up here?¡± Pete and Wedge, each shouldering Ruk¡¯s arms, could not believe in their eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t see any Reaper around.¡± Valanor checked his surroundings. ¡°Though, it is better if we avoid entering the woods any time soon.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Both Pete and Wedge declared in synch. Although it has been quite an adventure and despite having found no treasure, everyone was happy to have their lives still intact. The night has come and a rest was in demand. To avoid another potential outbreak, Pete and Wedge decided to part away from the group, taking Ruk with them and hopefully, he would not be as mad as he was when he woke up. After saying goodbye to the trio, Astora went back outside to join a lonely figure in black hiding in the corner of the alley. Because of his infamous reputation, it would not be a good idea for him to show his face in broad day light. Who knew what kind of disaster it would attract again? Once retreating back to Valanor¡¯s room, the three sat down, all tired from the trip. What a day! ¡° *sigh* I certainly did not expect us to encounter Reapers during our expedition.¡± Valanor sighed. ¡°Why? Are they that rare? I thought you said they lived in that forest.¡± Said Astora, lying on bed with all her limbs numbed. ¡°It¡¯s not that they are rare but more like because except for very few occasions, they usually avoid interacting with the living, not to mention directly threatening us like what happened.¡± Valanor explained. ¡°Though, they do seem to know our friend here.¡± The painter looked at Karuma who has taken a seat on the floor on the corner of the room. ¡°The Reapers are attracted to strong individuals. Since this one was a hero, they wished to acquire this one¡¯ soul. However, even then, they never went beyond throwing a few threatening words. Today was a very exceptional case. This one believes it is because of you.¡± Karuma turned to the attention to Astora. ¡°Your fighting style is that of an amateur. Yet, it brims with power. Just who are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe asking question is part of the deal.¡± Valanor intervened. ¡°You will guide us to where your master is. After that, we will go our separate way.¡± The fox, although not showing it, was being quite aggressive toward the former Hero. ¡°Of course. Your story does not matter to this one. A promise is a promise.¡± Karuma spoke and retreated back to his corner. ¡°Valanor, can I speak with you for a moment?¡± Astora approached the fox. Outside the room, the girl asked. ¡°Why are you being like this? There is no need to be so rude to him. He is the one helping us.¡± ¡°Miss Astora, you are the daughter of the Dark Lord. You have to be careful of what you said around people. This man may no longer be a Hero of the Angelic Faith, but he was one. Who knows what could happen if he learns of this fact?¡± ¡°Still.¡± Astora said. ¡°He could be a potential ally. I mean, he is quite strong.¡± ¡°I admit that he is strong. But you have to remember that not everyone is willing to be your friend. Even if you have good intentions, many will try to wrong you, or even worse. Besides, I strongly advise against having a murderer in our team.¡± Valanor spoke in loud voice. When realizing he was practically shouting, the fox regained his calmness. ¡°My apologies, I was over the lines.¡± ¡°A murderer? What do you mean?¡± Astora asked, confused by what the painter just said. ¡°¡­No, I retract what I have said. As someone from another world, you have something us of this world don¡¯t: objectivity. You should find out yourself whether this person is worthy of your trust and not being clouded by anyone¡¯s prejudice. I believe that is the best option for you to see the world with your own eyes.¡± Valanor said. ¡°I will.¡± Astora nodded. She understood Valanor¡¯s warning. At the same time, she was also happy. The painter clearly looked out for her and even so he had his own belief, he never tried to influence or impose his will on her. It made Astora feel warm inside her chest, as if she has gained some sort of big brother. But of course, the girl must not delude herself. It has only been a few days since the two met. Any kind of relationship at this point would be very na?ve on her part. Furthermore, she was no longer the girl back in her world. She must grow her own wings and not depend on someone to do her job for her. ¡°Then I shall retreat back to my room. Good night, miss Astora!¡± the painter tilted his head at Astora and went back into his room. ¡°Ok. Good night!¡± Now all alone, lying on her bed, Astora recalled the events that transpired today. The thing between Ruk and Karuma, the glowing tree branch, those creepy Reapers and finally that winged creature that helped her out¡­so many things happened. What did that voice mean when they said she was the Chosen One? Why did the Reapers react so strangely upon seeing her? And who was that winged figure? Why did they help her? So many mysteries. ¡°Hey mistress, you have some time to spare?¡± Grimora suddenly popped up. Astora almost forgot about him. He was so quiet the whole day. ¡°Why are you asking? I want to sleep¡­.¡± ¡°So you have some time. Coming up!¡± ¡°Wait what?¡± A vortex suddenly appeared out of thin air and sucked the girl into it. Once again, the Nether Realm called out to its Champion. Meanwhile, Karuma with his extreme cautious instinct has sensed the girl¡¯s disappearance in the next room. Normally, if she was there, there would be a void in space of mana. At least, that was how he saw her with his blind eyes. However, the void was now gone. Instead, the room resumed its tiny flow of mana coming from nature. He was curious of how she disappeared so quickly or why she went out this late. But unfortunately, Karuma was under the watchful eyes of Valanor. What if the painter knew about her being gone and that was why he decided to stay behind to prevent Karuma from doing so? The former Hero could forcefully make his way out but that was not what he wanted. Unable to make a choice, he calmed down and leaned his back against the corner of the room. In his mind, Karuma wondered who the girl was. From first glance, she was just like any normal girl. But her appearance, the unbelievable things that have happened this day¡­.it was almost just as though they were drawn to her. Karuma could not find the words to express what he meant. Like an irresistible suction, he too began to feel attracted to that zero she possessed. Why else would he propose that deal in the first place? If he didn¡¯t want to deal with these people, he could have simply escaped easily. But he didn¡¯t. The man questioned himself of the decision he made. It was like an invisible force was pushing him toward her. Perhaps, it was destiny. Perhaps, a failure such as him could get his chance at redemption. ¡®No, that is not possible. I cannot leave this place. I made a vow¡­.But..if I leave her, maybe¡­.¡¯ Karuma tormented himself in his thoughts. His resolution began to waver. The memories of ten years ago, the scenes at his trial resurfaced. ¡°¡­.I¡­didn¡¯t do it¡­.¡± * * * ¡°Oh hi! Fancy seeing you here!¡± Astora, lying on the floor, was greeted by a familiar female looking android. ¡°How?¡± the girl asked furiously. ¡°Well, I found some interesting things inside the repository so I thought maybe you will be interested. You should have received this long ago but ¡­well there are some complications here and there so don¡¯t mind the details. What matters is that I give these to you. But since I am stuck here, I sent a text to this little guy in order to get you to my shop.¡± Sona caressed a very obedient Grimora who was giggling happily. ¡°The hell? Since when can you guys text each other? With what?¡± ¡°For me, it is like sending a text from a cell phone. Except the phone is inside my head.¡± Sona tapped lightly on her shiny metallic head. ¡°As for him, well, it is some sort of an ancient method of communication.¡± ¡°Right here!¡± Grimora opened himself to the first few pages which were full of letters. From a glance, they were words exchanged between the two. Every time Sona sent a text, what she wrote would be appear on a page. In return, anything written inside the page either by Astora or even Grimora himself would be received as a text message for Sona. This was how the shop keeper kept herself informed of Astora¡¯s progress in the outside world. Any new entry would be sent directly back to her. In short, it was a rather convenient but not that useful way of communication for the Champion. ¡°So you two have been talking a lot behind my back.¡± Astora said as she read through the lines. What pissed her off was not the fact that they secretly talked to each other but more about what they talked about. More than often, Grimora mentioned a certain ¡®flatness¡¯ and inquired Sona about how to help his mistress to get more ¡®hills¡¯ for her chest. The more she read, the more her clutch on the book increased in strength. At this point, she was practically cramping the whole book. ¡°Ouch ouch, please forgive me, mistress¡­.AHHH!¡± the book agitated nervously. ¡°I wonder if you would make a fine material for my next transposition, you pervert book!¡± ¡°Please, mercy mistress! I apologize for my misdeed.¡± ¡°As for you, what do you have to say about yourself?¡± the scary glare turned to the android who was trying to look away, as if none of this concerned her. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sona hesitated ¡°Being flat is also increasing in demand these days. You won¡¯t have a problem finding a mate.¡± ¡°AARRRGGGGG!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°So, what did you find?¡± Astora asked. ¡°Ah yes, come closer!¡± Sona waved, asking the girl to come to the counter. ¡°What are you planning?¡± Astora walked and stopped right on the other side of the counter. Without warning, Sona moved her fingers and aimed at Astora¡¯s eyes. Following what her instinct told her, Astora closed her eyes as a defensive mechanism of the body. With her fingers, Sona touched the girl¡¯s eyelids softly. ¡°This. ¡±. A new sensation overcame Astora¡¯s body. Her eyes felt hot for a moment. Within that short period, she saw herself floating among the infinite darkness. Then, a light came and brought the universe into creations. The stars, the planets, life were born. The first tiny being in the form of bacteria evolved in fast-forward fashion into other lifeforms. The humans came in existence. They met other beings like elves and dwarves. Then came peace and later, war. Destruction came from a rain of fire from the sky, ending the many worlds at the same time. Next, when all were destroyed, the cycle began anew. All these happened in front of Astora so quickly she could barely keep up. But when she decided to turn her back toward the scenery, someone was watching her. She could see a presence sitting on an iron throne watching over the world, disappointed by its result and decided to reset everything. Over and over again. Who was that? As she extended her hand toward the figure, Astora was dragged back to her reality. She was in the shop again, sweating profusely. ¡°What was that?¡± Astora asked. But before she could get her answer from Sona, a block of messages appeared in front of her, along with some cheerful computerized voice like that of a child. ¡°Welcome, Champion Astora! You have received quite a few notifications. Please check all of them! --- Congratulations! You have been selected as the Champion of Nil. As a reward, from now on, you will gain access to the Champion¡¯s archives via the compendium. --- Congratulations on unlocking the Gate of Nil! You can now access your private hub for stocking up those wonderful supplies and weapons. Please seek admin Sona and Durin for further information! --- Congratulations on unlocking the art of Transposition! You can now create items from the hub. Please seek the Red Hag for further information! --- Congratulations on possessing the eyes of Nil! is now available. Reveal details of quests and individual parameters. is now available. Perform a guess on the outcome of a transposition. (50% accuracy at current level). --- You have gained two additional skills: and . is now available. Customize the spells you acquire to your taste. --- BRAVO! As a reward for making this far, you have been granted access up to level 2 of Nil¡¯s private server. Lost Record Number I can be now be viewed via the eyes of Nil. Would you like to play it? YES NO¡± Shocked at the message that appeared on air in her eyes, Astora pinched herself to make sure she was not dreaming. Then she tried to look away but the message was stuck in her sight. Unable to make it disappear, the girl waved her hand around, trying to brush it away. Her hand accidently touched the ¡®Yes¡¯ word displayed. All of the sudden, Astora could no longer see in anything anymore, not even a spark of light. Her body shivered violently as though a storm was passing. Some sort of vortex was sucking her into a dark tunnel where she moved at light speed ahead. After a long and enduring trip, a light emerged at the end of that tunnel, a light so glaring it hurt. ¡°Enjoy the show!¡± OPEN DISCUSSION (NOT A CHAPTER) Hi everyone, Following the tradition of the old volume, I like to make a post where we can discuss on how the story goes so far. As usual, each chapter is packed with information and clues in order to solve the many mysteries hidden in the story. Some are more important than others. And some are extremely easy to miss. I usually do that a lot (is it bad or good? You tell me). So please send me some comments/ reviews or even Private Messages. Of course, I don''t do spoiler. Is there anything incoherent so far? Some speculations you would like to discuss. THose sorts of things. Secondly, I recently made a post on the forum to promote my novel (both Legacy and Insurrection). If you can give some messages and comments to make the post a bit more known, i would greatly appreciate it. Link :https://forum.royalroadl.com/showthread.php?tid=98452Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Thirdly, although it has been a year since I posted my stories on RRL, I noticed that the number of followers/ favorites are relatively small, even much smaller than some novels with only a few chapters. As little experienced as I am, I am unable to understand this aside from maybe my story is just not interesting enough. And that is fine. But I would like to hear some reasoning from third parties like you readers to help me understand this "mystery". Was I doing something wrong? What is the problem? How do I make the story more popular? Or should I just shut up and write? Be honest as much as you can! I can take it. (please don''t throw insults at me!!! ><. Receiving comments and encouragements are what drive me to write. I will continue writing but you will also help me with just a words each time. I will grealy appreciate it ">. Thank you, From necrophedius Chapter 22: Lost Record Number I (1) Chapter 22: Lost Record Number I (1) ¡°Wakie wakie!¡± a cute voice uttered into Astora¡¯s ears. Slowly opening her eyes, the girl yawned tiredly. Her voice somehow got deeper than usual. Perhaps she caught a cold from the day before. The expedition was quite tiring for a young girl such as her. Something felt odd though. What was this soft texture she was lying on? It was certainly not the harden wooden bed of the inn, that was for sure. For a moment, it almost reminded Astora of her bed back in the apartment she shared with her mother. But there was just no way that she would end up there, wouldn¡¯t she? ¡°Wake up!¡± Someone was pushing her out of bed. But their small delicate hands were simply not strong enough. She finally got up, with much effort from her part. Though, it felt like her body moved on its own. Maybe it was just an automatic instinct that kicked in when someone was not awake enough. She did that sometimes and found herself in the bathroom so many times within even realizing it. Her vision remained blurry after that deep sleep. Suddenly, a pair of cold limbs picked her up and put her onto some sort of seat. The seat moved smoothly toward a door that automatically opened itself. Meanwhile, Astora tried to move her head to watch her surroundings but it didn¡¯t move as she wanted. Her body must be very tired for being like this. When the moving chair finally stopped, Astora could feel it was pushing her upward like a small elevator. What an amazing chair, she thought. Then, without warning, a brush was stuck into her mouth and started to vibrate inside. The feeling was so uncomfortable the girl just wanted to escape. But again, her body didn¡¯t move to her desires. Without a choice, the girl accepted her fate and suffered the agony of teeth brushing. When it was finally over, a cup of water was handed to her and her hand picked it up, poured some blue water inside her mouth, letting it move a little before spitting it out. A tower gently washed her face while her hair was being brushed. It felt almost like a princess being cared for without ever need to do anything. Then her sweaty cloth was being taken away and replaced with fresh fragrant attire. She could get used to this kind of royal treatment, she thought. Although, what the girl assumed since the very beginning was about to take a very different turn. ¡°Just one more thing left.¡± Astora¡¯s body spoke. However, it was her who spoke those words. In fact, she never intended to say anything. Why was her body was speaking on her own? Why was it standing up on its own and moving? Wait a minute, why was she pulling her pants off? What was that disgusting thing hanging between her legs? What was it doing? Why was she holding that snake-like creature in her hand? A warm feeling took over as her legs trembled while a liquid was flushing out of the extra small limb between Astora¡¯s legs. ¡®ARRRRRRRRRRRRRR!¡¯ Astora screamed in her mind. She wanted to cover her eyes but her body refused to let her do so. It just kept doing what it was doing without paying a care to its owner. Unable to even close her eyes, Astora had to endure the entire show until the moment her pants were back on. What was happening to her? Her answer came sooner than expected when the body passed by the hanging mirror on the wall. Some similar features were still there. White hair, eyes of two different colors, those were accounted for. But the hair was cut much shorter and a little spiky. The womanly chest, which never existed in the first place, Astora could not tell. But that extra limb she saw between her legs¡­and this new face she had, there was no doubt about it. The person in the mirror was no longer Astora but a young man in his early twenties or likely younger. This was a male body. ¡®Who the hell is this guy?¡¯ Astora screamed inside, unable to do anything. So, this explained why she couldn¡¯t do anything she wanted with her body. It was never hers in the first place. Even worse, she was trapped inside this guy who somehow looked awfully similar to her. It would seem all she could do for now was watching everything from this guy¡¯s eyes and wished that she would be freed later. The young man exited the bathroom. He was in his room again. Now that her vision has cleared, Astora could finally see what the room actually looked like. She was no longer at the inn nor the shop. In fact, Astora was not sure if she was even in the same era. The room was well lighted by a few carefully hidden lights inside the ceiling. The furniture was all white and devoid of dusts or stains. A fragrance smell like a field of roses was sprayed in the air. A light serene voiceless music played in the background but was never to loud to break up the peaceful atmosphere. The whole setting invoked a sense of tranquility and behind it, the nature of the owner. Astora has never visited a boy¡¯s room before so she didn¡¯t know much but for a boy¡¯s room, she expected to see more games and the likes. Perhaps a few dirty clothes spreading around. Those kinds of things and certainly not this kind of room. She wondered who and what kind of person the young man she was inhabiting was. Aside from this, there was another thing that bothered her. Just from a glance at the room and its furniture, Astora felt as if she was in some sort of science-fiction alternative reality. The technology clearly surpassed that of Valhalla and even much more than her own original world. Robotic hands climbing out of the walls to change a person¡¯s cloth. Automatic chair that guided the user to the bathroom. Not to mention all other sorts of potential craziness hiding in other objects in the room that she dared not touch, not that she could anyway. Just where or when was she now? More importantly, could she go back to her world? The thought of being trapped forever inside this male body frightened her so. Finally the young man exited the room. The hallways outside were covered in some sort of grass-like mats. At least, that was what it looked like until the man stepped on it. It was only a projection coming from the floor. But the way the grasses flattened or spread out whenever the person stepped on it, accompanying with the sound of grass being step on, made it feel so real. Then the young man went down the stairs. He grabbed onto the handrail tightly while trying to support the weight of his body with that handle, hands trembling. He didn¡¯t have too much trouble walking on flat floor but going downstairs was a different story. Slowly, he moved down, step by step. Astora found it odd that this young man seemed to have some trouble to climb down the stairs despite being at such a young age. He was not as slow as an old man but he was not exactly much faster. There was clearly something wrong with his body to make him move this way. At last, he reached the ground floor safely. The moment he got down, a small creature tackled him, almost pushing down have he not held onto the handrail of the stairs.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°You are finally up! Hi hi!¡± a young teenage girl, around the same age as Astora herself, hugged the young man tightly. Astora recognized the girl¡¯s voice as the one who talked to her at the beginning. Patting the girl¡¯s head gently, the young man smiled at the girl. ¡°Good morning my dear sister!¡± A woman¡¯s voice called out. ¡°Come on you two. It is time for breakfast. Helenor, help your brother!¡± ¡°Okay mom!¡± The girl Helenor carefully supported her brother on her small shoulders. ¡°It is fine, Helenor. I can walk by myself.¡± The big brother said. ¡°Hi Hi! But I want to help you.¡± The girl smiled brilliantly in such a cute way that was impossible to refuse her. Reluctantly, the brother let his sister help him to the kitchen room. Taking a closer look at the girl, she actually looked quite similar to her brother, and by extension Astora herself. White hair just like Astora but both her eyes were crystal blue and her face was slightly different. Fortunately, it was certainly not Astora. Else it would be quite a shock to see a copy of oneself while staying in another¡¯s body. The kitchen was as Astora expected this time. It was oozing with cutting edge technology but very well incorporated into the decorations and walls, bringing a sense of simplicity yet evoking elegance and avant-garde design. Furthermore, everything was automatic without needing anyone to control them. An ivory robot stood in front of the stoves, preparing the meals while some flying smaller robots were delivering the cooked meals to the table for their masters as well as removing any finished plates. By the table, a senior man and a woman in odd fashion sat while checking virtual screens emitted from a device they wore like glasses. ¡°Ah, here you are, our champ!¡± The man turned off his screen and greeted the young man. ¡°Just in time for breakfast! Take a seat!¡± ¡°Good morning father, mother!¡± said the young man. So, these two adults were their parents. But for people of the same family, they didn¡¯t really look alike. Helenor and the young man could be easily taken as siblings but the two adults with brown and black hair did not look like the parents of the siblings at all. Or at least, they didn¡¯t share any resemblance. ¡°Dear Ender, are you excited to finally go back to school?¡± the woman asked with a big smile on her face. So, the young man¡¯s name was Ender while his sister was Helenor. Astora took note of the names in her mind. ¡°Yes. It has been quite a while.¡± Ender looked at his excited sister and pat her head. ¡°It has only been a few weeks since the operation. Take it easy, pal! If you feel unwell at any moment, just call us and anyone of the school staff! I have already informed them of your circumstance so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Said the father. A memory flashed in front of Astora. Apparently, Ender had a sickly body since birth and was subject to many medications or even surgeries during his life. However, the most recent crisis was a rather big one that made him collapse and take a break from school for several months. It seemed that today was the day he finally went back to school. Astora wondered what kind of illness Ender was afflicted with for being in this state. Judging from what she saw so far, this world he lived in must have extremely high level of technology. There should only be a very limited number of diseases that the people of this place couldn¡¯t cure. ¡°Thank you, father!¡± said Ender. ¡°About what you said yesterday¡­.¡± ¡°But of course. Truthfully, your mother and I have been discussing about it and we also think it is time you have one. How about today after school?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ender turned to his mother, excitedly. ¡°Yes. We all know how much you want one. Personally, I think it will be of great help for your rehabilitation too.¡± Said the mother with affection. ¡°Thank you, father, mother!¡± Ender smiled. ¡°Look at the time! You two should hurry up and eat before going to school.¡± The father stood up and headed to the door. ¡°I will be going ahead. Helenor, watch over your brother, okay?¡± ¡°Dad, I can take care of myself.¡± Ender grunted. ¡°Of course, you can. It is just in case. Alright, goodbye honey!¡± The man kissed the woman on the cheek and departed. ¡°We should hurry up too.¡± Ender said to his sister. ¡°No worry! I can just bring us there instantly.¡± Helenor grinned. ¡°Now now, you must restrict using your powers for casual things like this. Dad won¡¯t be happy if he finds out.¡± The mother said. ¡°Buuu.¡± The girl pouted. ¡°Mom is right. Besides, I prefer walking to school as it will help me get better. Won¡¯t you help me, Helenor?¡± Ender said. ¡°YES!¡± The young man skillfully turned the situation around. He made the girl feel wanted, asking her to help him out. With her innocent mind and na?ve drive to help her dear brother, what else could she do but jumping to the bait? After finishing their breakfast, the siblings said goodbye to their mother and departed from their home. ¡°Children, you forgot to take your doses today again.¡± The mother said in a cheerfully tone while handing out two red pills, each for one of her children. ¡°That stuff again?¡± Helenor moaned. ¡°Now now, don¡¯t you waste it. It is the highest quality pill money can afford. You don¡¯t know how much everyone craves this thing. I doubt if anyone at your school would even have this, aside from the few exceptions.¡± The mother watched her children swallowing the pills attentively then smiled at their efforts and hugged them both. ¡°Now go along! Have a nice day you two!¡± At that moment, Astora was watching everything from Ender¡¯s eyes but she also shared his sensations, his current thoughts and his feelings. Unlike what the scene portrayed, Ender¡¯s mind was slightly perplexed about taking in the pill. A curious boy he was, yet he never knew what the pill was exactly. A product made to stimulate the brain and improve both one¡¯s mental and physical abilities, the pill was some sort of drug highly sought among the populace of this age. However, the higher the quality, the more expensive and effective it was. In short, it was a wonder drug. Astora learnt this from Ender¡¯s mind. Everything sounded great about the pill. Its effect has been proven so there was no doubt about it. Yet, on this day, Ender did not take the pill. He tricked his mother and instead put it between his fingers before hiding the pill away and exiting their home. As the two walked down the streets, Astora was left speechless at its surprisingly charm. The scenery outside was unlike anything Astora has ever seen and she felt that she has spoken that sentence quite too often recently. Blocs of white cubic buildings occupied the two sides of the streets, stacking upon each other in a very organized plan. Lanes of green blooming flowers and green trees trailed across the streets, providing soothing shadows from the hot sunlight. The roads were large with strange vehicles hovering above the ground one after another. The people all looked like humans without any trace of other races, unlike Valhalla. Perhaps much like Astora¡¯s original world, this was a land of humans. Large aircrafts could be seen floating in the sky with majestic design, equipped with imposing rockets and of course, weaponries. They didn¡¯t look like civilian aircrafts but rather military. Together with the cannons and rockets, it almost seemed like a huge spaceship to travel into space. Considering its size, it was certainly possible. The aircrafts, one by one, passed through the sky of the city before stopping at a specific location: a huge white tower with two pillars spiraling around each other toward the sky seemingly located at the center of the city. Each aircraft would drop some sort of shipping container which would be recuperated by an extended platform coming from the tower. ¡°Look, brother! It is another shipment.¡± Helenor pointed at the aircraft. ¡°I wonder what it is that they are transporting to the Tower.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Ender looked at the cargoes fall down and disappearing into the Tower. ¡°Let¡¯s move on okay?¡± Chapter 23: Lost Record Number I (2) Chapter 23: Lost Record Number I (2) In the southern part of the city, just down the long street of Ender¡¯s home, lied a huge block dedicated to a certain institution spreading over several districts. Equipped with cutting edge technology and equipment in addition to the many facilities for various purposes, this was the school where Ender and Helenor went to. Reserved to only the best of the best, this was a place where talents were nurtured before they came out to the world, in hope that it would bring salvation to their race. From the sky, the campus looked almost like a small city within another city. An entire area was reserved for students living on campus, which were the case of most students. Even if they lived in the same city or just right in the nearby district, many decided to stay here to hone their skills and to dedicate themselves to study as hard as they could. All for the glorious future! ¡°Ender, Helenor!¡± an elegant girl on heels waved her hands at the two siblings at the grand entrance of the school. She had long black hair and wore a green tunic over a white one piece down to her knees. Her eyelashes were long and dark, accentuating her alluring violet iris even more. ¡°Sister Loriya!¡± Helenor waved cheerfully at the girl who was about the same age as Ender. ¡°Welcome back, Ender!¡± Loriya turned to the young man and gave off a charming smile. Her cheeks blushed slightly at his sight while her eyes were on the verge of crying. Then, unable to hold her composure, she hugged him securely within her chest. ¡°It is good to see you back.¡± ¡°I am sorry for making you witness that.¡± Ender remembered the day he collapsed, he was with Loriya. That day, she called him out, asking to meet him privately. Then after school, the two stayed behind even though classes have ended and everyone was on their way home. The sun has begun to set down. The wind was gentle. Loriya was sitting next to the window. Her long hair wavered at the blow of wind. The two have known each other for a long time. Yet, why did he feel so tense that day? Noticing his gaze, Loriya turned around and approached him. Then, she said something¡­.What did she say? Ender could not remember. The only thing in his memories was the image of him collapsing down onto the ground. He could not breath. It was another episode. But this time, it hit much harder than the previous ones. Loriya, she was crying, screaming for help. And then, everything went dark. Next thing he knew, Ender has been moved to the hospital in an isolated sector that forbid all visitors. He later learnt that Loriya has come to his come many times to ask about him. But he couldn¡¯t see her for some reasons. The doctors and his parents told him that they wanted to make sure that he was fine before they could let him get in contact with anyone. Being a good kid as he was, he quietly followed the instructions given to him, just as he has always done. ¡°It is okay. You are fine now. That is all what matters.¡± Loriya swiped away her tears. Despite her efforts to remain cool, the girl could barely hold herself together. Astora could see how hard she tried, clutching her trembling hands tightly like that. ¡°I am sure everyone will be delightful to have you back. Let¡¯s go to class, shall we?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± Ender said. ¡°By the way¡­back then, what did you¡­.¡± the words couldn¡¯t come out for some reasons. ¡°Hum? What did you say?¡± Loriya asked. ¡°Uhm no¡­it is nothing. We should go before class starts.¡± The students all share the same uniform: white top and black pants or skirt. But what stood out the most was not the uniform itself but what was decorated on it. This school, or rather, the entire society was based on a hierarchy system, all based on a single criteria: talent. How did one measure talent? Through countless tests and individual accomplishments. At the same time, money had no part in the process. Whether you came from the richest or poorest family, it didn¡¯t matter. The people at the top, those who were in charge of the country, they were only interested in those who had talents and rewarded those people with special privileges and the likes. This idea gave birth to the Ten Stars Echelon, ranging from one to ten ranks. The more stars you had, the better your ranking. Furthermore, aside from the detailed regulations, the Ten Stars Echelon imposed two basic rules. The first was absolute obedience. Those of lower ranks must obey the orders of those of higher ranks. This was a simple yet harsh rule installed in order to give more power for those with talents. After all, only the intellectuals and strong could bear the responsibility of leading their people. At least, that was the philosophy of the people of this society. A violation of this rule would be punishable by exile. The second was prohibition of immoral conduct. Despite the first rule, those of higher ranks could not order those below them to commit a crime or any act forbidden by the law. That included any act that may endanger the life of the afflicted party. In case of infringement, both parties would be held accountable and judged by the law adequately as accomplices of equal guilt. There was however, one exception where the Ten Stars Echelon could not be applied: schools. Places of studies and training were created in order to generate talents and develop them. Furthermore, students were often still not considered functional members of society as they rarely contributed anything for the greater good because of the lack of experience and knowledge so on school grounds, the Ten Stars Echelon didn¡¯t apply. At least, that was what it was on paper. In reality, truth was much crueler. Despite claiming a place of fairness, not all students could just ignore the Ten Stars Echelon. Sure, on school ground, they might be protected. But what happened when they got out? What if some prominent student obtained a higher rank and they somehow wronged him or her? Would someone be that na?ve to think that it would have no consequences?This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. In term of greatness, one had to talk about Ender¡¯s family. His parents both had eight stars, as some might say at the peak of success. Helenor too was the same with six stars, something phenomenal for someone her age. Despite her seemingly childlike behavior, she was among the student representatives along with Loriya who also possessed six stars. Both were gifted with high intellect and power. Helenor specialized in psychic abilities, far beyond those her age while Loriya possessed exceptional insight with her analysis skills and proficiency in several topics like biology. To summarize, they were the stars of the school. But those stars were frighteningly bright, too much for someone like Ender. ¡°Hey, the Zero finally comes back.¡± A student whispered within the crowd who was gathering in the hallway. ¡°Why is he coming back? I thought he dropped dead already.¡± ¡°Urgg, just look at him makes me feel stupid. He better not spread his idiocy to us.¡± All of the sudden, the touching return atmosphere has turned into a walk of shame filled with insulting gossips and repulsive glares. Astora was left speechless at the behaviors of the students. Meanwhile, Ender was expressionless. He was used to this kind of treatment. Indeed, he was the infamous Zero, the one and only person in this school who had zero stars. But has it been just Ender himself walking alone, it would not be this loud. However, he was being accompanied by two prominent stars of the school. ¡°Good morning, ladies!¡± a blond young man accompanied by two other male students greeted the trio in the middle of the hallway. Upon noticing Ender behind the two girls, the man smirked arrogantly. ¡°And good morning to you too, Zero.¡± ¡°In case of you forget, Sylvestro, his name is Ender! I would appreciate if you refer to him with his real name.¡± Loriya took a dominant tone. ¡°Of course I am aware of his name. Who doesn¡¯t? The infamous son of doctor Morpha who somehow never managed to get a single star, is that not right, Morpha Ender?¡± The blond man smirked. Ender avoided Sylvestro¡¯s glare, looking at the ground below him. It was so well cleaned that it showed the face of a young male. Ender looked at the reflection and asked himself: ¡®Who is that? Why is he having that kind of wimpy face? Wait a minute...that¡¯s me.¡¯. Aside from the man in question, only Astora could see his face at that moment reflected by the shiny tiles. The face of someone who had endured this shameful show over and over again. ¡°Stop bullying my brother!¡± Helenor jumped in and defended her brother, waking the man in question from his thoughts. ¡°Why, can¡¯t a full-grown man speak for himself? Or does he need someone babysitting him constantly?¡± Sylvestro mocked, his followers laughed loudly. ¡°You!¡± ¡°It is okay, Helenor.¡± Ender put his hand on his sister¡¯ shoulder, stopping her. He didn¡¯t want the girl to be punished with disciplinary actions because of him. ¡°Let¡¯s just ignore him! Class is staring!¡±. The three moved pass Sylvestro and his two henchmen. But halfway there, the blond man grabbed Ender firmly, almost trying to twist his frail arm. Then he murmured with a threatening tone. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is over just yet, zero! You won¡¯t be able to hide behind your parents¡¯ fame forever! I suggest you watch your back.¡± But his threat was heard by Helenor. All of the sudden, the girl¡¯s eyes glowed. The ground and walls shook and windows began to crack. The air became denser. Then, Sylvestro started to collapse down on his knees, hugging his chest in agony. Inside his body, Sylvestro¡¯s heart was being squeezed by an invisible force, killing him slowly. ¡°Helenor STOP!¡± Ender snapped the girl out of her anger. The death stare was gone, as well as the tremors. Released from his pains, Sylvestro breathed heavily while sweating profusely. This would not end well. The guy, despite his personality, was also a five stars, a somewhat talented and higher than the average students of the school who most often only got three or four stars. But there were rumors of him being very close to be appointed as a six stars. Furthermore, Sylvestro came from a distinguished family composed of very high ranked members in the echelon. He would not let this go so easily. ¡°You bitch!¡± The blond man screamed. ¡°What is going on here?¡± a voice rang loudly in the hallway. An alluring woman with round glasses in a black and white suit walked toward the center of the commotion. ¡°Professor Feina!¡± the students uttered. Looking at the potential culprits, instructor Feina turned her attention to Helenor who was slightly taken by what she has caused. ¡°Helenor, how many times do I have to tell you not to use your power on school grounds without permission?¡± the professor scolded. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Helenor looked at the ground apologetically. ¡° *sigh* you are causing me so much trouble.¡± With a snap of her fingers, the cracks and fissures disappeared, as if they were never there. Then she turned to the other bystander students. ¡°What are you looking at? Nothing happened here. Don¡¯t you have classes to attend to?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, she attacked me first! Are you just going to ignore that?¡± Sylvestro argued with an annoyed voice. ¡°I don¡¯t remember giving you permission to speak, Sylvestro.¡± Feina haughtily spoke. ¡°Or does a mere five stars wish to challenge a seven stars on what transpired here?¡± ¡°I¡­..No¡­I mean¡­.I¡­.¡± Sylvestro trembled. The Ten Stars Echelon, while not officially applied to educational establishments, remained a very powerful order. It was no secret to anyone. Unable to say anything else, Sylvestro could only shut up and look as the professor escorted Ender and his companies to their class. With the woman gone, the blond man angrily hit the wall to release his rage. ¡°That bitch, sucking up to them just because they are related to Morpha¡­.¡± ¡°Calm down, master Sylvestro!¡± one of the henchmen said. ¡°How do you expect me to calm down?¡± ¡°We will get our chance for pay back¡­.But not now. Soon!¡± the henchman whispered something in the young master¡¯s ears. A smile started to form on his face. ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­.I see. We will get back at them. That zero doesn¡¯t deserve Loriya. She is mine.¡± Unaware to Sylvestro, Ender was right at the corner and has heard their threat. Previously, he has dropped something after Feina escorted them to class so he decided to turn back and looked for his item. That was when he stumbled across Sylvestro¡¯s threat. It wasn¡¯t anything concrete just yet apparently but it still worried him. For years, Ender has been the target of their bullying and the scorn of the school. Have it not for Helenor and Loriya, he would have never made it this far. He wanted to do something for them. But he couldn¡¯t, not at his current state. Sylvestro was right. Ender had zero stars, something one could consider heretical in this society. A zero star basically meant he had no potential and was a burden to the group. Therefore, he must be discarded. Many cases have happened like this ever since the establishment of the Ten Stars Echelon. The victims were exiled and soon met their end at the harsh hands of nature. For without power, one could not survive in this world. Chapter 24: Lost Record Number I (3) Chapter 24: Lost Record Number I (3) The rest of the day was uneventful. Aside from the usual cold treatment, no one really wished to pick a fight with Ender. Not only because of his background but also because of the two young ladies who frequently hanged out around him. Even though many despised him for this, no one was more hurt than the man in question himself. For a weakling unable to even defend himself, how long would this fanciful peace last? The bell rang across the hall. It was the end of the day and students were herding out to join their culture clubs or extracurricular activities. Many took this chance to improve themselves, either their own physical abilities or personal knowledge. After all, in this society where talent was everything, one must always strike forward in order to find a place for themselves. Or else, be swept away and forgotten. Helenor and Loriya, as part of their duties as representatives, must stay behind to take care of some school administration affairs. As for Ender, he quietly found his way out to the exit. His presence was so weak he could be barely noticed. Most of the time, people saw him because of Loriya or Helenor. Being called the Good-for-nothing brother or the Zero of the school was something that has long stuck with him for years. To avoid Ender being persecuted, the two girls tried to stay close to him. But, the person who wanted to separate the girls from Ender the most was Ender himself. Without a doubt, the two were the most important persons in his life. Yet, it was for the same reason he dared not to be their burden. He didn¡¯t want to become the obstacles to their futures. He was afraid, afraid of his failure of a being would drag them down with him. The light from these two stars were so bright for a mere shade such as him. While he refused to say it, it hurt to stay near them. As Ender walked toward the entrance of the school, a black suspending car stopped in front of him. A familiar face poked out of the opening window. It was his father, the famous doctor Morpha. A biologist at heart, doctor Morpha was among the most influential people in the entire country. His profound knowledge on the human conditions has earned him a lot of respect, as well as many other rewards from the government. One of his greatest accomplishments, at least publicly knowing, was the pills that practically everyone in the population took. It greatly boosted a person¡¯s brain capacity, allowing for clearer thoughts and improving reasoning skills. In addition, it also provided encourage the growth of both physical and mental abilities, ranging from pure strength to psychic power. In short, it was a wonder drug. Although, the origin of this wonder drug has remained quite mysterious, probably for securities reasons. ¡°How was the day, my champion?¡± Morpha asked cheerfully. ¡°Have everyone been treating you nicely?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, of course!¡± Ender forced a smile. ¡°Why are you here, dad?¡± ¡°Did you forget? We are getting you one of those assistant robots you love so much. We talked about this at breakfast.¡± Said Morpha. ¡°No no, I do remember.¡± Ender said tiredly. He really did forget about it after what happened at school today. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± The atmosphere inside the car was quite suffocating. Ender has always imagined himself as the stain and shame of his family. The others were so talented while him alone was just a zero. But strangely, none of his family has ever blamed him so. His sister always tried to help her brother. His mother cared for him deeply. His father, despite his status, never made him do anything he didn¡¯t want. When he got bad grades, his father encouraged him to do better, but never scorned him for his failure. This made him even sadder as it would seem like his father never had any faith in him in the first place. Either way, just like Loriya, Ender feared that his father¡¯s reputation would do downhill because of him. But his father kept his works very private so even if it somehow affected him, Ender would never know. Noticing his son deep in his thoughts, Morpha spoke. ¡°Son, if you have any trouble at school or whatever, you can tell me.¡± Morpha reassured his son. ¡°Everything is fine, dad.¡± Ender said. ¡°Okay. But you know who to talk to if you have any problem.¡± Ender did not want to rely on his father¡¯s influence. He has already caused enough troubles for the family. Incompetence, illness, how far must he burden them more? So he chose silent, believing that he could cope with this situation. Perhaps it was time to change the air a bit, Ender told himself. School was over, at least for the day. He should not bury his head inside that pit anymore and just enjoy the moment while he still could. Because of his recent disability, Ender was going to need someone who could assist him when he went out. In short, a helper of some sort. However, that was only an excuse. The real reason was simply because he has always wanted a personal robot of his own, reminding him of a movie he used to watch as a child. It was about a superhero with a humanoid robot as his sidekick. The overall story was quite generic but the thought of having a super artificial intelligence as a friend and partner has captured Ender¡¯s interest.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. And today, his wish came true. Exiting the car, Ender was greeted by a man in suit with a ridiculous hairstyle that almost looked like a helix on top of his head, standing in front of a luxurious building. Just from a glance, Ender could already tell that this was a top-quality establishment. After inviting the father and son to their office, the manager with his helix head began to present their finest selections via a hologram. But, none of those pleased Ender. They were all humanoid and for some reasons possessed female bodies. With the current technology, these androids looked identical to real humans. The sample even felt the same with warm skin and soft texture. However, those were not what Ender was looking for. To him, choosing a beautiful android seemed a bit perverted even though everyone already knew what these androids were going to be used for once they got into possession of a lonely male at his age. Still, he was embarrassed by the idea so it was rejected. The search took longer than expected. It was only after an hour of passing from one model to the other that Ender found his match. Unexpectedly, it was something entirely different from what Ender has seen so far. For unlike the current models which all shared a very close appearance to their masters, this model was not only outdated in term of technology advances, it also had a striking appearance. ¡°I will take this.¡± Ender took his decision. The item he picked was actually a miniature metallic ball with limbs following a steampunk design. The ball was its body but at the same time its face with two glowing cameras to be used as eyes and a rectangular bar which flashed when it talked. ¡°Uhm I am afraid there has been a mistake. That item is actually not for sales. The hardware is really outdated. The parts production has stopped, making it impossible to repair in case it breaks down and the software is no longer compatible with our current network. At most, it can be used as a toy but for a personal assistance robot, it is¡­.¡± the manager said. ¡°But this one is very cool in my opinion. And unlike the new models, I can customize it however I want, not just appearance.¡± Ender said. ¡°It is true but like I said, sir, the production line has stopped for the model so it will be very difficult to find the additional parts. And because of its small size, it won¡¯t be able to help you with your daily tasks.¡± ¡°I will take it.¡± ¡°But sir¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure this is what you want, son?¡± asked Morpha. ¡°Yes, dad.¡± Ender said without hesitation, his eyes focusing on the screen. ¡°We will take it.¡± Morpha said to the manager. ¡°But sir, it is not for sales. Our company policy wouldn¡¯t allow us to¡­¡± ¡°I am sure we can arrange something, right?¡± Morpha asserted. ¡°¡­Yes of course, doctor Morpha! I will prepare it right away.¡± That evening, sitting all alone in his dark room, Ender opened the box he brought back from the store. Like a child getting all excited for his birthday present, his eyes glowed upon seeing his gift: a black metallic ball. But the moment he touched the thing, two blue dots lighted up and began to analyze its surroundings. Then, it jumped up and let out a pair of legs and arms as thin as a pen. ¡®So cute!¡¯ Astora shouted inside. The metal ball on its thin legs slowly turned around and looked at Ender. ¡°Are you my master?¡± The ball thing asked in a cute young voice. ¡°Yes. I am Ender.¡± Said the young man. ¡°Hello, master Ender! I have registered you as my owner. What should I do now?¡± The rounded robot inquired. ¡°Hum...we should start by giving you a name. I don¡¯t suppose you have one?¡± ¡°A name? Do you mean my model? It is MBT11.¡± ¡°No not that...wait a minute...M-B-T-11¡­¡± Ender has actually prepared a name for his robot. It was inspired by the robot character he saw in his favorite movie. Coincidentally, this little ball also shared that name. Perhaps it was fate that brought them together. Of course not, in this world, fate had no place to explain these coincidences. ¡°From now on, I shall call you¡­.Eleven.¡± ¡°Eleven...is that my name?¡± Asked the tiny robot barely bigger than the size of a fist. ¡°Yes. Do you like it?¡± Asked Ender. ¡°Any name given by master is good for me.¡± ¡°Ahaha. From now on, you will be my sidekick. Together, we will change the world, no, the entire universe! Muahahaha!¡± Ender declared excitedly in a pose but then quickly redrew back to his usual stature. ¡°¡­.as if. What am I saying? I am not a kid anymore¡­¡± Ender felt disappointed at himself. ¡°Does the master wish to conquer the world?¡± asked Eleven. ¡°No¡­rather, I want to change it. They say the current system is for the survival of our race. But they are wrong.¡± ¡°How do Master know that they are wrong?¡± ¡°The current system is aimed to put the strong in power while the weak follows. But the strong becomes drunk of power and turns the people they are supposed to guide into nothing more than slaves, obedient dogs. People like my father, who treated me so well despite me being a complete failure, are rare. The rest are just like Sylvestro, preying on the weak.¡± Ender ranted. ¡°Is it not the right of the strong to rule over those weaker than them? For the weak cannot rule themselves. Is that not the natural order?¡± Eleven questioned. The question itself came from the curiosity of a little robot who wanted to learn more than just the presets installed inside him. ¡°I guess it is for some people. But this is the truth I choose to believe in.¡± Ender replied. ¡°Is it not selfish to assume your own perspective as the truth over the view of the mass? Does it not pose a threat to the common good?¡± ¡°It is.¡± Ender smiled. ¡°So Master wishes to shatter the world¡¯s order and brings in a new one?¡± ¡°I suppose I do.¡± ¡°Sound fun.¡± ¡°Do you even know what fun is?¡± ¡°The enjoyment of pleasure, particularly in activities one desires to do. Since it is what you want, don¡¯t you think it is fun to do so?¡± asked Eleven. ¡°Haha, I never thought of it that way. But hey, what we just spoke are just for fun. With someone like me, it is impossible to do such a task. Remember to not speak of this to anyone, you got that?¡± ¡°Yes. I shall put it in the confidential data.¡± ¡°I will go to sleep now. You should go charge yourself for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Master! Good night!¡± ¡°Good night, Eleven!¡± ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡°Lost Record Number I has ended. Exiting memory!¡± Chapter 25: A game Chapter 25: A game Astora felt strange. Not about her body or her mentality or anything of the like but about what was happening around her and to herself. The story of the Gods and this Usurper business, this strange realm and its enigmatic shop, the unusual powers she received and their origins. And now, this curious memory which she had no idea what it was about. Suffice to say, Astora has gone quite a way to arrive here. Yet, the goal remained nowhere in sight, not even in the distant horizons. One thing she knew, was that she must grow to be more powerful should she desire to survive. A bug she might be today. But no one knew what the future held for this girl and those around her. ¡°Just what the hell was that?¡± Astora asked herself. ¡°Something wrong?¡± asked Sona. ¡°Are you too happy to receive all these wonderful gifts so much that you can¡¯t say a word? It is okay. I got it.¡± While it might have seemed like an entire day has passed for Astora, to the others, not a single second has passed. Confused about what she saw, Astora decided to keep it for herself. Even if she asked, it was unlikely that anyone would give her a concrete answer, just like the many questions she has asked them before. In any case, last time she remembered, Astora had a lot of things to check out. Now that she has received the eyes of Nil, Astora¡¯s ability to perceive the hidden things in the world has been improved quite literally. There was some sort of menu now appearing in the corner of her vision. A mail icon with a number ¡®5¡¯ colored in red was flashing. Even if Astora closed her eye and reopened them, the menu was still there. It was not a dream. By moving her finger toward the mail icon and clicking on it, five notifications were displayed at the same time in rectangular transparent blue boxes. Those were the messages she saw just before she got into that memory. Astora decided to go on by one. Although Astora should have received some of these notifications long ago. Perhaps the reason for the delay was because she didn¡¯t have the eyes at the time yet. The HUD must be what this menu was about. Aside from the mail icon, there was also a sword and magic staff icon showing all the abilities Astora has acquired in the past. In addition, there was also the icon with a paper scroll also with a red number on it but it was another ¡®5¡¯. First, Astora checked the skills menu. Aside from the ones she has seen written in Grimora, there were a few new additions. Spell: Bless Rank: Common (Divine) Description: One of the oldest spells used by the Gods to fight the Scourge of the Dark. Its origin can be traced back to the First Champion of Nil. At the beginning, the world was enshrouded in darkness. The Champion, chosen by the Will of the Multiverse, fought back with their divine magic and sealed away the darkness inside a forbidden realm. As the light returned to the world, so did life. But it was said that one day, the darkness would come back to haunt this world. So, the Champion passed down their techniques to the Gods in hope that it would help them fight back against the darkness when the time comes. Imbue holy energy into the target, increasing its attack power slightly and granting a holy aura capable of resisting and repelling the corruption of the Abyss. Can be used on physical object and spell. Blessed weapons are exceptionally effective against abyssal creatures. Spell: Curse Rank: Common (Abyssal) Description: Profane magic inspired by the power of the Abyss, the Scourge of the Dark. The Abyss was shrouded in mysteries. No one knew what it was or where it originated from. One thing was for sure: it corrupted everything it touched and sucked away all lives around it. However, a common consensus was that the Abyss was linked to the Irithessians, a supreme ancient race that once dominated the entire Multiverse eons ago. Until they all mysteriously disappeared overnight, along with their marvelous discoveries in both science and magic. The power of the Abyss was great but it came at great cost. Imbue abyssal energy into the target, granting slight resistance from all elemental and physical attributes, a life sucking aura (no healing to the user) at the cost of draining one¡¯s own life. The first description revealed something quite interesting. According to it, the First Champion was the one who founded holy magic, which was later used by the Gods themselves. Did it mean that Nil and its Champions predated even the Gods? Potentially yes, if this Nil was called the Will of the Multiverse. One could assume that the Gods and the Champion shared, or used to share a common goal: to repeal the spread of the Abyss. It was even possible that they were allies if the First Champion decided to pass down his techniques to the Gods. However, Astora was also a Champion, then why did the Gods try to kill her? Whatever the reasons, it cost Astora the life of her mother, something she could not forgive. The second description however was bit obscure. While this Abyss thing seemed quite dangerous, there was no info on it except the mentioning of one mysterious race, the Irithessians. Astora¡¯s instinct told her that this would not be the last time she would hear of them. Once she remembered the name, the girl moved on to the other two abilities she also received aside from and . As its name suggested, allowed Astora to make a preview of the potential result of a transposition. But because her current proficiency was low, she could have a 50% accuracy. The possible results would be displayed in the same format as the spells and weapons she made so far. This could prove useful to save materials if the results were not looking good. Then again, the chance of having something completely different, maybe even more powerful than expected, was not zero so it was up to her own judgment. As for the other ability, , this one was more practical, meaning it could be used in combat. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Earlier during the expedition, notably when the group encountered the horned wolves pack, Astora managed to absorb one of their magical attack which threw a black lightning at its target. However, it never showed up in the entries. Or did it? It turned out that it was no coincidence that Astora has learnt and . came from the holy energy she absorbed from the luminous branch inside the cave where they fought Karuma. As for , it was actually from the black lightning attack of the horned wolves. The attack has been infused with abyssal energy, probably a result of the wolves adapting to the climate of the Blighted Woods. As a result, since Astora already had , a much higher level of that attack, the black lightning did not show up in the entries and in return showed up. Back to , like the description has already said, it was an ability that allowed the user to customize their skills. A weird skill at first, it turned out to be the perfect tool for a Champion like Astora. One of her biggest problems so far was the lack of diversity in her way of fighting. All she could do so far was casting a spell already registered and that was it. It worked against the weaker foes and unsuspected targets. But against experienced opponents like Karuma, the same attack would never work twice. Now with , Astora could potentially switch her combat style in real time. Instead of throwing a straight forward lightning bolt that was easy to dodge, she could manipulate the lightning like a whip or even turned it into a sword. That was just one example. Astora could also combine multiple spells into one to generate an even more destructive attack. Of course, this amazing power would not be easy to master. It took considerable focus and mastery of the original spell in order to transform it into something else. Thankfully, Astora was a fast learner. Within a few tests, the girl had been able to understand the basics and concepts of this new technique. Although to say that she already mastered it would be a big stretch. At least for now her combat style should not be so predictable anymore. ¡°That is quite the new stack you have there, mistress.¡± Said Grimora as he watched his mistress practicing her new moves. ¡°Yeah. But it is not enough.¡± Astora spoke back with an unsatisfied look on her face. ¡°I beg to differ. These new powers you have, if used well, can be deadly. What are you not satisfied about?¡± asked the book. ¡° is indeed a gift from heavens but I feel like there is something I lack. Like a role of some sort¡­¡± ¡°A role?¡± ¡°All these menus and skills¡­it reminds so much of the video games back in my world. But this is not a game¡­at least I thought so¡­.So how does it happen?¡± Astora asked herself. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Whatever is happening here, it is probably because of this Nil entity. He or she, or whatever it is, is making this entire mission or even the world feel like a game with me as the main character. I don¡¯t know what their goal is. I don¡¯t know how I am involved with the Gods or why they are chasing me. I don¡¯t know what the hell is this Abyss thing. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Astora grunted. ¡°I am just sick of it.¡± ¡°Mistress¡­.¡± ¡°But it is fine. I don¡¯t have time to complain. I must grow stronger. I won¡¯t let myself be dragged in their games anymore. If I can¡¯t escape, then I will play it with my own rules.¡± Astora told herself with determination. At this moment, she understood Ender¡¯s feeling and why he was frustrated at his own world. The feeling of helplessness, both of them knew well enough. She knew naught whether what was in the record was something that took place in the past or just another fictional thing created by Nil. But to her, it was as real as she was. It was what she decided. It was her truth. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± asked Grimora. ¡°Like I said, I need to find my role. If this was based on a video game or designed to be like one, I should get a job.¡± ¡°A job? Hum¡­¡± Grimora thought. ¡°Oh you mean the combat class in those video games right?¡± ¡°Exactly. Since I am new to this, I should stick with one type of combat instead of going for a jack of all trades. With the current setting and the skills I have, it is probably something to do with range combat.¡± ¡°Well you have along with quite a few spells so a sorcerer perhaps? It is not like you can do any of those martial arts like Karuma.¡± ¡°A sorcerer huh? It is not a bad idea but sounds a bit generic, don¡¯t you think?¡± Astora thought. ¡°Well, I am still limited in term of melee combat so I can¡¯t complain if all I can do is throwing spells from the frontline.¡± ¡°Yeah, you only have a spoon for a weapon after all. Perhaps we should make something new with transposition?¡± Grimora looked at the grandma in red sitting at the corner of the room in front of a black cauldron. ¡°Nah not yet. I don¡¯t have any good material just yet. It will be just a waste of what I have.¡± The girl spoke. ¡°So what should we do now?¡± asked Grimora. ¡°Oh wait, you didn¡¯t check the scroll icon.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, you can see the menu too?¡± ¡°Of course I can. I am the amazing Grimora, your trusty partner after all.¡± ¡°Okay¡­.let me check this really quick.¡± Astora clicked on the virtual icon. ¡°WOW!¡± Quest: The search for Alastor Your father Alastor is known as the Dark Lord of Valhalla from the legends. However, fifteen hundred years have passed since his mysterious defeat. Search for clues on Alastor! Be stealthy in your approach! If the Regent of Scyentia learns of your true identity, you will die. Reward: ??? Quest: Trails of the Mad King The old sage, before passing away, has given you clues on Alastor. Apparently, it has something to do with a certain individual named the Mad King. The Mad King once terrorized the entire world of Valhalla before he was brought down by his people. Ask around for more info on the Mad King! Reward: ??? Quest: The Promise Alan promises to keep your identity hidden as long as you agree to listen to one of his requests. The time limit is six months. Use this period wisely and become stronger in the meantime until Alan contacts you. Beyond this limit, the quest will end in failure and your identity will be exposed to the world. Should it happen, the Regent of Scyentia will come after you. Death will surely await. Reward: Alan¡¯s loyalty Quest: Sorrow of the Fair Lady Valanor seeks the woman in the painting ¡®Sorrow of the Fair Lady¡¯, believing to be an immortal spirit that still exists till today, in order to fulfill the last wish of the late master and to surpass his masterpiece. Find the woman! The painting used to be an object of worship of the old church before the establishment of the Angelic Faith. Perhaps start by looking for the original painting? Reward: Valanor¡¯s loyalty Quest: Path of power Magic turns out to not be the solution you are looking for. Gandolf advised you to see the ruined Hero Karuma for his techniques. You managed to convince former Hero Karuma to take you to where he learnt his martial art techniques. Follow Karuma to the destination! Be careful, Karuma must survive in order to complete this part of the quest. Reward: Ki manipulation ¡°These are¡­all the tasks I am supposed to do.¡± Astora uttered. ¡°So it is a journal which will record your progress then. Great, no fear of forgetting anything then!¡± Grimora laughed. ¡°Which one will you do first, mistress?¡± ¡°I guess the last one, ¡®Path of Power¡¯, seems most reasonable and doable. The others all require me to gain more info, which I don¡¯t have. But there is something that bothers me in this quest¡­¡± Astora commented. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It said that Karuma must survive¡­.does that mean something is going to happen?¡± ¡°Hum I don¡¯t know about that. Wouldn¡¯t it be the same for the other quests if Alan and Valanor somehow die too?¡± said Grimora. ¡°Yeah but ¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­there is just something eerie about this, something different.¡± Astora shivered suddenly. She felt a bad omen deep inside but could not put it into words. ¡°And then there is that Regent of Scyentia too¡­This person, whoever they are, wants to kill me. But why? ¡­.. Let¡¯s just hope it won¡¯t amount to anything.¡± Chapter 26: A new danger Chapter 26: A new danger That night, Astora had some trouble to sleep at night because the neighbor next door did not seem to have slept at all. The girl kept hearing whispers and all sorts of noises from time to time. She wanted to make them stop but she remembered who were inside that room. Afraid of something that might happen, the girl did knock on the door to see how the two were doing. But unexpectedly, the person who opened it was Karuma. Meanwhile, a foxy figure was sitting in front of a canvas, painting something with extreme focus. Not wanting to disturb the man, Astora retreated to her room. The next morning, Astora woke up from her bed and packed up her stuff. It was time to leave Nadir. When she visited the room next to her, she was struck in awe by the canvas next to the window. A complete painting of the view of Nadir one could see from the window of the room, it appeared that Valanor has found some inspiration. ¡°This is great.¡± Astora cheered. ¡°It is thanks to you, miss Astora.¡± Valanor said. ¡°Me? But I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You gave me hope.¡± Valanor held his painting. ¡°Even if you are not the person I am looking for, you being here is no coincidence. I would like to think that fate brought you here to tell me not to give up my search. To be honest, I have thought after it, the idea of giving up after so many years of failures. Then you showed up. At that time, it was like you rekindled something within me, a passion I have lost. And this is the result of that.¡± ¡°I am happy for you.¡± Astora smiled. ¡°So am I. Hehe!¡± Valanor smiled. ¡°What are you going to do with the painting? Bringing it with us?¡± asked the girl. ¡°No. I will give it to in innkeeper as a gift. For the troubles I caused.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? You spent so much effort on it.¡± ¡°It is nothing much. Besides, my only goal is to make another painting of the Fair Lady. While this one is acceptable, it is far from the ultimate masterpiece I have in mind.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Astora said and turned to the silent person in hood sitting in the corner of the room, ¡°Shall we go then, Mr. Karuma?¡± ¡°Karuma is fine.¡± Said the former Hero. * * * The group aimed to depart as soon as possible in early morning. The streets were still empty and the guards still sleepy. It made the exit easier, especially when an infamous person like Karuma was accompanying them. No one wanted to reproduce a scene with Ruk and the likes again. When the sign of civilization was no longer in sight, only then could they rest easy. Truly, traveling with Karuma would not be easy. ¡°How far are we now?¡± asked Valanor. For a painter, the man was surprisingly agile and knew his way around. Despite having walked for miles, he showed no sign of tiredness and passed through the treachery paths with ease. ¡°Not far. At this rate, we should arrive by noon.¡± Said Karuma. ¡°That is closer than I expected.¡± Said Astora. ¡°The temple is a place for martial artists to train and cultivate themselves but also for those who wish to seek an alternative path to magic. As you might know, it is quite common since mages, true sorcerers and not some idiots who can cast a fireball and call it magic, are quite rare. For most of the students, it is already good enough that they learn how to defend themselves. For others who wish to ascend to the path of power, it is a different story. It is not the goal of the founder of the temple to make warriors, merely to provide the weak a place where they can find themselves. So, it is not exactly a secret location or any of the sorts.¡± Explained Karuma. ¡°How did you become a student?¡± asked Astora. The former Hero became frozen at the question for a moment then resumed walking. ¡°¡­This one was an orphan. Until the old master found this one and made him his disciple. That was it. It was nothing special.¡± ¡°Nothing special? You did become a Hero, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think any of his students could have achieved the same.¡± Said Astora. ¡°And look at what this one is now. A Hero indeed!¡± Karuma jested sarcastically. ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened at Holbeck? You didn¡¯t cause it, did you?¡± Astora continued. ¡°What made you say that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It is just a feeling. You don¡¯t seem like someone who would do such a thing.¡± ¡°What would you know?¡± grunted Karuma. Then he quickly toned down a bit. ¡°You should not concern yourself with this one¡¯s problem. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Miss Astora.¡± Valanor called the girl back, shaking his head. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. With a downed mood, the three climbed the mountain path. Amidst this serene nature, a seemingly endless road made of stone steps led toward the top of the mountain. ¡°This is the way.¡± Karuma said. An hour has passed and finally, after an arduous climbing, Astora arrived at the peak of the mountain. Panting heavily, she swiped her sweat and leaned onto the wooden gate. Made of two red pillars and a curved top with no actual doors in between, the top of the gate showed a wooden board with words inscribed on it. ¡°Find yourself¡± ¡°Find yourself?¡± Astora read the board. ¡°It is the saying of this one¡¯s old master. To him, practicing martial arts is just for fighting but also a way to discover oneself.¡± Karuma spoke. ¡°This is where we will part. You two on ahead.¡± ¡°Wait, you are leaving?¡± the girl inquired. ¡°This one has brought you here as promised. What more do you want?¡± Karuma turned around. ¡°Going so soon, Karuma?¡± A bald man with pointy ears and a furry tiger beastman appeared at the gate without no one hearing them coming. Wearing yellow robes with long sleeves, the two bowed respectfully at their guests. ¡°Seniors!¡± Karuma quickly bowed down. ¡°Ohoho no! You have long surpassed all of us to call us senior anymore. If anything, we should have called you senior.¡± ¡°This one dares not¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we come inside? The grand master has been waiting.¡± Said the two seniors. ¡°How did he know that we are here?¡± asked Valanor. ¡°You should ask him that directly. Please, this way!¡± The two seniors made the way. ¡°You too Karuma!¡± Passing through the gate, the group entered the temple. Constructed with thousand pieces of woods all painted in red, the temple was divided in multiple large sections. From the main gate, going straightforward and you would enter the Disciples¡¯ quarters where the new and inexperienced disciples lived and trained every day. Pass this section through another great gate was the Seniors¡¯ quarter. Then finally, the third and last section which could be found at the end of the corridors were the Master¡¯s quarter where the dean of this temple and Karuma¡¯s old master resided. Astora noticed some features of the temple in term of architecture, like the intricate wooden window screens on every door and window, which could be compared to those of the eastern countries back in her world. It was fascinating two worlds completely separated from each by time and space could somehow come to the design despite their differences. According to the two seniors, the temple was founded about three centuries ago by the current master and had only one dean ever since. In short, the person in charge of this place was more than three hundred years old. Some said that was thanks to his training. But no one knew for sure. Each quarter gathered more than a hundred of people. While most were humans with humble background, there were still a few oddities sticking out among the crowd. Lizardmen, who were said to be of demon origin, were once considered barbarians and practically monsters were now accepted as regular citizens of Valhalla. Possessing much more intelligence than they seemed, the lizardmen remained rare to be seen because of their vagrant tendency, always moving around and living in deep forests. Aside from them, there were quite a few others of different species who looked like they were half monster half men like harpies and devils. All of them were considered as a whole: the demons. The demonic race has existed since the beginning of time together with the other races. However, because of their scary appearance which was associated with monsters, they were subjects of intense discrimination for hundreds of years. All because of the petty political agendas of the time. There was no denying that this was an ugly part of history no one dared to forget. However, history changed when the Dark Lord came and threatened the existence of all lives in the world. Together with their once sworn enemies, the demons forsook their differences and joined the war, helping the alliances and finally defeated the Dark Lord with the help of the heroes of the time. This event triggered a worldwide reaction toward the demon kin with many leaders standing up against their discrimination. Eventually, thanks to the continual efforts of many, the demons were accepted and recognized as one of the official races of their new world: Valhalla. The acceptance of the demons gave way to many other races that were once persecuted, granting them equal rights to all. To this day, many scholars agreed to a controversial conclusion, that this peace came from the common foe the people in the past shared and in a way, the appearance of the Dark Lord granted them the peace we knew today. Back to the temple, Astora could see rows of people all practicing the same moves performed by the senior members. Some used long staves. Others used their own arms and legs as their weapons. One fascinating scene was a very thin guy, who used to be a simple farmer, managed to break a rock apart with a palm strike. Astora immediately recognized it as the technique used by Karuma to knock Ruk out. The strike itself did not look that impressive but the air coming from the strike was amazing, like an invisible force entered the rock and broke it from inside. It appeared that the farmer did not come alone but also with some men of his own village. Being in a secluded area made their lives dangerous so they came here in order to become stronger in order to protect their family. Unlike magic which was something one must be born with, martial arts were for everyone. But certainly, not everyone could become a master without spending years of training and efforts. Arriving at the innermost quarter, the two seniors stayed behind at the gate and asked the group to go forward. Unlike the previous two areas with their imposing stone terraces used for practice and marvelous rooms, this section was actually quite small, about a tenth compared to the other two. Designed to be some sort of aesthetic garden with a small pond, white sand, grey sharp stones and soil covered in plants and mosses, the place only had a small hut made out of wood and straw at the end. At first, it looked very harmonious with the surroundings. But the closer the group got to hut, the odder it looked. When Astora was right in front of it, she could not believe her eyes. The hut barely surpassed her in term of height. In fact, considering the triangular shape it had, there was no way Astora, being the smallest person of the group, could even stay inside that hut. How was she supposed to pass through the gate that was the size of her palms? More importantly, who could live inside this tiny hut? Then the door of the hut opened and a small figure walked out with a walking cane in his hand. ¡°Welcome home, Karuma!¡± ¡°Master, this one is ¡­.¡± Karuma quickly got on his knees and bowed his head to the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I already know. Though I am a bit disappointed that you didn¡¯t even visit me once for the last ten years. But enough of this. I see you brought some guests.¡± The small figure turned to Astora who was struck with awe. ¡°So you are Astora. I feel like you have a lot of things to say.¡± ¡°Yes¡­a lot. But first, can I ask you something?¡± said the girl. ¡°Of course. Go ahead!¡± the old master said. ¡°Are you a hamster?¡± * * * Somewhere nearby the temple, a menace was coming in the form of a young girl. An ominous presence emanating a dark aura walked casually on the stone steps toward the peak. It could have flied directly to the top and dropped right in front of its enemies. But no, it didn¡¯t. It was in no rush. The prey was here and unaware of its presence. Thirsted for blood, the thing has been looking for a certain girl. The thoughts of tearing her apart, making her bleed, making her beg for mercy made it shiver in ecstasy. Imagining all the terrible things it could do to the girl, the figure gave off a devilish smile on her face as it prepared for the grand opening of its entrance. As the entrance came into sight, the thing met a group of disciples who were just on their way down. ¡°Greetings, may I ask the reason for your arrival?¡± one of the asked politely. ¡°If you have business with the grand master, I am afraid that he is attending to some of our guests today so I would ask that you return later.¡± ¡°These guests of yours, was there a girl with long white hair with them?¡± asked the figure. ¡°There is actually. Why, are you her friend?¡± ¡°No. I come here to kill her.¡± A sinister smile appeared on the figure¡¯s face. ¡°¡± On the spur of moment, the girl¡¯s left arm turned into a hideous giant dark claw as big as her own body. An eyeball, located on the back of the claw, watched eerily as it grabbed the poor disciple between its sharp fingers. The man screamed in agony. His body was being devoured alive until he busted into a bloody stash of flesh. The crimson liquid splashed onto the long blue hair of the young lady while she licked that juicy gore on her monstrous hand. Confronting the gruesome murder of their fellow man, the rest of the disciples charged at the beast. ¡°MONSTER!¡± ¡°Hehehe ¡± A dominating aura spread in an instant, halting all the disciples in place. ¡°Now, kill each other!¡± As if their minds have been rendered impotent, the disciples followed the order given to them. The began to slaughter each other, the people they saw as brothers and sisters just a moment ago. The scene quickly turned into a bloodbath as these peaceful individuals turned into bloodthirsty monsters. Their soulless eyes watched while their hands strangled and broke the necks of their friends, while their tooth sank into the skin of their comrades and bit off their flesh. It was over pretty quickly with only one single survivor at the hand. ¡°Congratulations! You won!¡± the girl snapped her finger, waking the poor soul from his trance. The man, confused by what just happened, only realized now what he has done. The blood, the flesh on his hand, he could not clean it away. Tears dropped from his eyes as he turned toward the true monster. He wanted to express his rage. He wanted to make the beast pay for what it did to him and his friends. But all he did was shivering in fear. He could do nothing to this maniac, not now, not in a million years. ¡°Blue hair and a monstrous arm¡­you¡­you are the Beast of the Infernal Chasm.¡± The man mumbled in fear. He wanted to flee but his arms and legs refused to move. He has heard rumors of the girl but never expected to see the real thing face to face. After all, who would want to meet the creature after hearing all the bloody rumors about it? Could it really be it? Could this girl be really the creation from those legends? ¡°It has been a while since I heard that name¡­To be honest, I never really liked it that much. Not that it matters. I have a new name now. As for you, since you won the contest, I will let you live for another day.¡± the abomination walked passed the man who was pissing himself and entered the temple. ¡°I am Dark Lord Cornelia Argent, successor of Dark Lord Alastor. Live and spread my name! Hahahahaha!¡± Chapter 27: Successor of the Dark Lord (1) Chapter 27: Successor of the Dark Lord (1) ¡°Are you a hamster?¡± Astora questioned the grand master of the temple. Indeed, her assumption was not wrong. White fur with long beard almost touching the ground below the chin, the grand master was a rodent with slanted and tired eyes. Two round ears pocked out of his gentle face. ¡°So, you have heard of my race, child? Good good! For someone who only arrived a month ago into our world, you have learned quite a lot.¡± Said the grand master. His soft words concealed the shocking truth behind them. Valanor stepped up in front of Astora and drew out his brush. ¡°Is this a trap?¡± Valanor grumbled menacingly. The grand master, holding his tiny wooden cane in his hands, spoke. ¡°At ease, young fox. I mean you no harm.¡± ¡°What do you mean, master?¡± Karuma asked hurriedly. ¡°Calm down, Karuma! Everything has its time. It would be more appropriate to hear it from the miss, not me.¡± Said the grand master. ¡°¡­How do you know?¡± Astora asked softly. Her hand clenched, preparing for any possible event that might come. Not everyone in this world was kind enough to let a stranger like her roam free in their world. She was aware of this fact. But some were much more dangerous than others. What she feared at the moment was that this old hamster was linked to this Regent of Scyentia she was warned about. Or it might be some elusive enemies she was not aware about. Either way, it was not a situation she was fond of. ¡°Someone told me.¡± Said the old hamster. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Even if I tell you, I don¡¯t think you know this person yourself. It won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°I will be the judge of that. Just tell me!¡± Astora raised her voice. ¡°Who is this person?¡± But just before Astora could get her answer, a loud noise accompanied by a violent tremor that shook the whole garden broke the scene. From the entrance, a column of smoke rose, signaling the coming of a disaster. One of the disciples in yellow robe rushed into the garden. His eyes filled with fear and dread. Whatever he saw, he wanted to get away from it as fast as he could. Then he stumbled in front of the grand master and got on his knees. ¡°Master, we are under attack!¡± the disciple reported, sweating profusely. ¡°What? By who?¡± Karuma asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know..it is just a little girl¡­then¡­monster!¡± ¡°Look out!¡± The grand master quickly kicked the disciple to the side and used his cane to deflect an incoming sudden attack from behind: an acute spear connected to a rosy lump of flesh. Failed to achieve its kill, the spear retracted itself to its owner. It was never a spear but just an enlarged finger of a monstrous claw hand belonging to a girly figure. Long blue hair with a military hat on her head, the girl wore a military long wool coat. The coat had a deep blue backside with a dark front adorned with white buttons. The girl¡¯s set reminded a high rank official in the military, only it was accustomed specifically for someone of a small and feminine stature like her. She had big round eye, the color of the sky while the other concealed by a black eyepatch. But her charming appeal was not enough to hide her ruthless nature behind that sadistic smile. ¡°Nice one! For a tiny little old mouse, you are quick.¡± The blue hair girl spoke. Her outfit and hair were stained with a crimson liquid dropping to her feet. Her smile sent shiver to the spine. The contrast between a young girl who was in her early teens and the carnage that surrounded her was frighteningly obvious. ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking us?¡± the grand master changed his tone. For a moment, his mere presence suddenly changed to that of a giant. ¡°I have no quarters with you. You and your temple just happen to be in my way so blame your own bad luck! In fact, if anything, you can blame her for coming here.¡± The devilish girl pointed at Astora. ¡°Impostor!¡± ¡°What?¡± said Astora confusingly. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°You think you can go around pretending to be the one who will inherit his legacy? You piece of shit!¡± the girl spoke with anger. ¡°I am the one who is his legitimate successor, not you, not anyone else!¡± ¡°Just who are you?¡± Valanor inquired. ¡°I am Dark Lord Cornelia, successor to the will of Dark Lord Alastor. And you who claimed to be Astora, are not worthy of that name!!!¡± Cornelia charged at Astora. ¡°Karuma, we must protect the girl!¡± Hearing his master¡¯s orders, Karuma urgently appeared in front of Astora, charging his attack. ¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way!!!¡± Cornelia raged, baring her monstrous claw at the former Hero. The two clashed, creating a shockwave that pushed both of them back. But before Cornelia had the luxury to recover, her hand has been ensnared by strange hair entangling themselves. The strands of hair came from the weapon of the fox beastman Valanor, trapping his foe. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Using her beastly strength, Cornelia¡¯s sharp claw shredded the hair of the brush, shocking the painter. ¡°My turn! ¡±. A black void appeared between Cornelia¡¯s hand and started to suck in everything around it into oblivion. ¡°Stand your ground!¡± shouted the grand master. Hitting his cane onto the ground below, the old hamster created a barrier of stones rising around them. But could it stand against the mighty suction of the black hole? Unfortunately for them, the disciple was the first one to go along with a piece of the earthen wall. ¡°AAAA!¡± upon contact, the unfortunate man was crushed into bits. First, it was his leg. The, his body. Finally, his head. All of those parts were compressed so much they turned into mush under the immense pressure to fit the small black orb. ¡°¡± Through the crack, Astora fired a stream of blue fire at Cornelia. However, they were all sucked into the void. ¡°Pathetic! You call that a flame? This is a flame! ¡± Cornelia charged an intense fireball into the sky that enlarged rapidly until it became almost like a second sun in the sky before busting into a rain of fire, engulfing the entire temple in its flame. ¡°¡± Clapping his hand together, Karuma exuded a transparent force barrier made of an elusive energy: Ki. Among the few types of energy in Valhalla, mana was the most common one to be used in battle. Sorcerers, or fighters gifted with magic, were aware of this energy circulating through every being in the world. By focusing their mental power and controlling the flow of mana, one would be able to use magic. However, magic users were uncommon. The cruel truth was that if you were not gifted with mana since birth, it was unlikely that you would develop it in your life. Mages could spend years to improve their levels as they accumulated more mana but if someone had none to begin with, their fate was as much as sealed already. For thousands of years, this was the reason why mages were so well regarded as the most competent fighters in the whole world while the rest were simply those with abnormal brute force or some gimmicks which were deemed unreliable. It was why the talismans were so popular when they were first introduced to the people, for it gave the weak hope. That was until a few centuries ago when a certain, wholly new, energy was discovered. Similar to how mana came into existence within one¡¯s own body, this energy could also be produced in a similar fashion through physical and mental trainings. However unlike mana itself, it was not limited to only those who were born with it. In short, anyone could potentially become strong with this newly discovered energy. The rest was a question of personal efforts. While indeed some developed much faster than others, this meant that the warriors and those who were not gifted with magic have gained another weapon, granting them a place in the world on par with the mages. This energy was later called Ki. By releasing the Ki within his body, Karuma has created a forcefield to stop the rain of fire from reaching the group, saving them. But now the battlefield scenery has taken a turn for worse, with fire burning down everything around. The grand master decided to join in together with his disciple and took on the demon. In contempt with his size, the grand master of the temple was a force to be reckoned with. His speed surpassed the common norm greatly while his small size made him much harder to hit. One would be mistaken if they thought size meant everything. Furthermore, his attack was no joke. A small punch of a hamster was nothing. However, a small punch of a hamster imbued with Ki energy was something different. The sheer force of a palm strike of the old master was able to push Cornelia on her back or break a rock into pieces easily. But despite their strengths, Cornelia was not so easy to deal with. ¡°¡± Drops of water appeared out of thin air, swirling violently around Cornelia and converged into a water tornado, dragging all around her. ¡°¡± the demon channelled her sorceries. In an instant, the enormous body of water around her froze into ice. Have it not been for their agility, both the old master and Karuma would have been caught in that ice. But this was not yet the end of Cornelia¡¯s rampage. ¡°¡±. The frozen water began to break apart and a rain of massive blocks of pointy ice spears fell down onto the group. ¡°DIE DIE DIE!¡± Using his skilful footsteps, Valanor carried Astora in his arms as he jumped from an icicle to another, dodging them while protecting the girl from the debris. The landscape, within such a short time, has changed drastically from a peaceful green mountain to a blazing ground then a snowy scenery. All because of Cornelia who was a bit annoyed by these martial art moves that managed to dodge her explosive attacks. Her insane magic combined with her monstrous claw made her a tough foe for anyone. Not to mention her psychotic mind still hiding plenty of tricks up her sleeves. Even against two veterans, Cornelia showed no sign of being oppressed. She was smiling the whole time, occasionally staring at Astora with hatred. Even though this was the first time the two have met, somehow, Cornelia was able to gather this much hate against the girl. What could have happened to make things this way? Astora thought hard but couldn¡¯t find the answers. The only thing she saw was the temple collapsing along with the people in it. All because of her. ¡®No¡¯ Astora hit herself in the face. ¡®I must not let her get to me. Whatever happened, I must defeat this person.¡¯ Astora snapped back to reality. ¡°Miss Astora, what should we do?¡± asked Valanor. ¡°Make a run for it?¡± ¡°No, we stay and fight.¡± ¡°Fine with me. But what do you propose we do against that?¡± Valanor seemed disturbed by Cornelia¡¯s unusual fighting style. The blue hair teen concentrated all on attack with very little defense in regard to her own. Even if Karuma and the old hamster managed to deal a strike on her, her body appeared to rebound right back despite the pain and injuries she received. In addition, her claw posed a problematic issue with it standing in the way of most of their attacks and continuously firing magic. Using her power, Astora wished to scan Cornelia in hope that she could find her weaknesses. However, the result she received was quite shocking. ¡°Unable to scan! Too many targets at once! Please focus on one target only!¡± Believing that there was some kind of error, Astora redid the power with her esper power but it always came to the same result: there were too many targets. How could it be possible? There was definitely only a single person she saw and it was Cornelia. Why was she considered ¡®too many targets¡¯? Unable to obtain an answer, Astora had to resort to a more visual analysis rather than relying on her power. Observing the battle, Astora came to her conclusion. ¡°The claw¡­we must get the claw!¡± Astora said. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± asked Valanor. ¡°The claw is her main source of attack. Every time she cast magic, it came from the claw and only there. Either when in melee, she used the claw much more often compared to the rest of her body. Meanwhile, her body seemed unfazed by all attacks. Perhaps she has accelerated regeneration. Either way, if we can remove her ability to use her claw, she will be severely debilitated.¡± Astora analyzed. There was one more detail that did not escape the girl''s attention: Cornelia''s dark aura that was enveloping her giant claw. Something felt familiar about that darkness. If her guess was right, then it would be the key to defeat Cornelia. ¡°I see. If that is the case, I have a small proposal.¡± Grinned Astora. Chapter 28: Successor of the Dark Lord (2) Chapter 28: Successor of the Dark Lord (2) The fight seemed to be getting nowhere. At least, that was what looked like. However, any veteran would have notice by now of how much the fight has changed from the beginning. On one side, Karuma and the grand master were already breathing heavily. Soon, the two would reach their stamina limit. On the other side, Cornelia still looked cocky the same as before. And she had all the reasons to. While her enemies were being exhausted, Cornelia herself was pretty much in the same shape. Her injuries either did not bother her or they were already regenerated. Either way, she deliberately tried to extend the fight so her enemies would collapse from exhaustion. It was at that moment she would strike, to see them cornered with no escape, to see that despair, that agony¡­..just like she once did. Suddenly, a figure stepped up and broke out the fight. Holding a ridiculously looking long spoon in her hands, the white hair girl decided it was her turn. ¡°Finally tired of hiding behind people?¡± Cornelia mocked. ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting. But clearly, you are over the lines. What has any of these innocent people ever done to you to deserve this?¡± Astora spoke loudly. ¡°These people? Nothing. But you are a different story.¡± Cornelia changed her tone. She looked at Astora with great animosity. ¡°Why? What have I ever done to you?¡± asked Astora. ¡°Your mere existence is offensive enough to make me want to kill you!!!¡± Cornelia released her dark aura, pushing both the old hamster and Karuma back. Taking advantage of the opportunity, the demon charged at Astora. The white hair girl intended to use her spoon to defend herself but as expected, it was not strong enough to sustain the power of Cornelia¡¯s claw. Blown back violently to the ground by the monstrous dark claw, Astora lifted her head up and shouted out. ¡°GRIMORA SMASH!¡± A great shadow fell from the sky, covering the entire ground. In the form of a grimoire, the thing took Cornelia by surprise and crushed her down to the ground. Despite its extremely heavy weight, Grimora could feel being lifted from below. The attack was not as effective as expected. But it was never Astora¡¯s plan to crush her foe with just a book. The plan had yet to begin. As Cornelia pushed over the giant book out of her way, a light emitted from Astora¡¯s hand while she was casting a spell upon her spoon. ¡°¡±. Glowing brightly like a shiny holy weapon from the legends, if only it did not have the appearance of a spoon, the thing would be considered a legendary weapon. Then the girl charged forward. Unfazed by the light, Cornelia arrogantly challenged the girl. ¡°Is that all you got you pathetic little shit? Can you even hurt anything with that ridiculous thing? Try to break this!¡± Cornelia lunged her claw forward. And then, they clashed. It was unthinkable to even consider that the spoon would work against anything. As demonstrated before, a single tap from the claw has blown Astora away while she was using that same spoon. Even with that light engulfing it, what could the spoon possibly do against her? Cornelia thought. Little did she know how seriously mistaken she was. Upon impact, Cornelia felt a trembling across her whole body. It came from the claw. Her demonic hand holding all those powers was shaking. It feared the puny thing in front of it. No, it did not fear the spoon itself but the light. The holy light around that spoon was repelling the dark aura around Cornelia, banishing it. ¡°What is this?¡± Cornelia wondered. Her body suddenly felt weak. Her legs were shaking, barely able to stand correctly. Even moving her fingers took a great deal of force. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Your claw, it is using the power of the Abyss to strengthen itself. That is why there is that dark aura around you, just like the miasma inside the Blighted Woods. Fortunately, I have just the thing to counter that.¡± Astora said, holding her spoon. ¡°How can that stupid thing does this?¡± Cornelia grumbled. ¡°It is not the spoon but the light. The light is the thing that eliminates your abyssal power. As for the spoon¡­you are already feeling its effect right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What¡­¡± a thought came to Cornelia¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­that spoon was poisoned?¡± ¡°Just a paralysis poison, nothing lethal so don¡¯t worry! Although, it is enough for you I think.¡± Astora smiled confidently. ¡°You..wen..ch¡­.co¡­ward¡­You fight dirty.¡± Cornelia started to feel the poison reaching her face. She could barely move her mouth to speak. ¡°I am sorry but after what you have done, I don¡¯t believe I can take you head on. Got to use this to compensate.¡± Astora tapped her head. ¡°Just give up now!¡± ¡°YOU STAINED HIS NAME!!!¡± Using her last bit of strength, Cornelia swung her claw at Astora. But before she could reach the girl, Valanor lunged his brush like a blade and severed the giant claw from Cornelia. ¡°ARGGGG! It hurts! It hurts!¡± Cornelia screamed in agony. Her arm has been cut off, making her bleed intensively. The strange black fluid stained the ground and created a pool of black blood where she quivered violently, where she cried, where she cursed the ones that did this to her. To Cornelia, this was the first in many years since she felt pain, this horrible distressing feeling. It reminded her of that dark place, of the pit where she came from. The mountain of trashes and bodies were mixed together. The foul smell occupied the entire place. A place where the unneeded, the undesirable were thrown in, a place to be forgotten. Such was the home of the Beast. ¡°What on earth are you doing, Valanor?¡± Astora asked in shock. ¡°She tried to kill you. I just...¡± ¡°Still, that was uncalled for!¡± the girl scolded. ¡°I could have handled it.¡± ¡°No you couldn¡¯t. Even if you could, it is too risky. She is a killer.¡± ¡°Either way, we must heal her.¡± Astora tried to approach the groaning Cornelia but the fox stopped her from doing so. ¡°We should just let her die. Look at what she did!¡± said the painter. He then turned to the grand master and Karuma. ¡°Don¡¯t you two agree?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Karuma stayed silent, looking at his master for an answer. However, inside, his mind was already resolute. Blood for blood. Cornelia killed so many of his friends, his comrades so she must die. But his master thought otherwise. ¡°We will save her.¡± The old hamster spoke. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why she chased Mrs. Astora all the way here in the first place?¡± said the grand master to Valanor. ¡°From the way she talked, this girl knows about the young miss. If there is someone else behind her, we must find out. But if she dies, that leads us to nowhere.¡± ¡°¡­I¡­I can¡¯t argue with that.¡± Valanor turned back to Astora. ¡°I have some healing potions. But first, we must stop the bleeding before¡­.!!!¡± All of the sudden, out of nowhere, two figures in black robes and hoods appeared: one was tall and imposing, almost too tight for the robe while the other one was slender with feminine lines. Their faces were hard to see due to the hoods but one was clearly a man and the slender one was a woman. Something felt odd about them. The way they moved were unnatural, not that of a living person but more like a broken doll. While the group was trying to ascertain the nature of the new couple, the large figure brought out from his sleeves a mechanical device. Long shape with rotary barreled part attached to some sort of yellow pellets, the heavy machine began to rotate loudly. Immediately, Astora, who has been reading many books back in her cell, recognized the machine and its deadly capacity.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°It¡¯s a machine gun!!! DODGE!¡± the girl yelled. Reacting to his mistress¡¯s call, Grimora turned into a book wall in front of her and Valanor, covering them. The machine started firing countless rounds of bullets at the group. Each bullet was small but had incredible piercing capacity, making iron armors and shields useless against this kind of attack. The empty ammos continued to fall down to the ground in an endless array of projectiles. The seemingly endless rain of bullets finally stopped. The man seemed to have run out of ammos. ¡°He got no ammos left! Now is our chance!¡± Astora yelled, lowering her wall and channeled with her attack. ¡°¡±. The bolt of lightning shined brightly like the sun. Holding the light, Astora threw it at the bulky figure. Receiving the attack face on, the large figure toughened himself up and took the fierce lightning. Despite the loud spark it created, the large figure remained unfazed. The only thing that was destroyed was some part of his cloth which was burned off a bit. ¡°What a monster!¡± Valanor sweated. Taking advantage of the group stuck in place, the slender figure rushed away and recovered Cornelia in her arms. The girl has lost too much blood and her senses were already numbed by the paralysis. Put her hand on the wound, the slender woman tried to stop the bleeding. But before she had her chance, she was intercepted by Karuma with his throwing stars. ¡°This one won¡¯t let you get away.¡± Karuma shouted. Suddenly, a red dot appeared on Karuma¡¯s chest, aiming at his heart. But there was no sound, no change in the mana flow for Karuma to detect. As blind as he was, he was not even aware of the red dot on his chest. That red dot actually came from under the hood of the slender figure, showing a faint straight line of red light all the way to Karuma. But Astora, once again, was the one who saw it. ¡°Karuma, get away!¡± A small red beam fired at incredible at its target. What the woman did not see however was the old hamster who has followed the situation and realized the danger the red dot imposed. Reacting to his instinct, the grand master pushed Karuma out of the way of the laser and took the attack right through him. ¡°Old man!¡± Valanor shouted. ¡°Master? Master!!!!¡± Karuma felt the beating heart of his master slowly fading. Everyone was distracted by the sudden turn of events. They all rushed to the old hamster now lying immobile on the ground, bleeding in his chest. Yet, the threat was still there, currently having just finished reloading his ammunition and preparing to fire a second round. At this distance, it would be certain death. ¡°No¡­¡± Cornelia panting heavily in the woman¡¯s arms rose her hand and grabbed a piece of clothing of the big figure. ¡°She¡­is¡­mine.¡± The two figures in hood looked at each other, nodding in agreement and decided to retreat. They have accomplished their objective in coming here. There was no further need to do anything unnecessary that might provoke the wrath of others anymore. Together, they vanished into a dimensional crack behind them, leaving only destruction and death behind along the grief they created. ¡°Master! Master!¡± Karuma called out to the old hamster desperately. ¡°Karuma¡­you¡­are being too loud *cough cough* ¡± The old hamster tried to make a smile but only blood came out. ¡°Please drink this! It¡¯s a healing potion. It should help to¡­¡± Valanor brought out his potions. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­the wound is too deep¡­You will only waste it *groan* Miss Astora¡­¡± the grand master called out to the girl with tears in her eyes. ¡°This..is not your fault. You¡­must not blame yourself¡­¡± ¡°But I cause this! It is because I came here that¡­¡± ¡°No, it is¡­destiny that brought you here. And it is destiny that will take me away¡­My only regret is that¡­the disciples have to go with me¡­ *cough cough* You will face much more challenges in your journey, facing with tough decision¡­You may regret some but never doubt yourself! In my hut, there is a scroll¡­it will teach you how to use your Ki¡­.You may not become a martial artist but some basics of the art will surely benefit you¡­.¡± The old hamster turned to Karuma. ¡°Karuma¡­I want you to go with her.¡± ¡°What? Why master?¡± asked the young man. ¡°Only by going with her will you be lifted of that burden you have been carrying all these years. I was not able to help you¡­but she will¡­I think¡­No¡­I am sure of it. Promise me, Karuma, that you will accompany miss Astora until the end of her journey!¡± ¡°Yes, this one swears!¡± two lines of tears flowed out his blind eyes as he kneeled on the ground. ¡°Good¡­¡± the old master smiled, patting his disciple¡¯s head. ¡°You have grown so much, my son. Please, don¡¯t let the flames of vengeance cloud your judgement! You must not let yourself be consumed it. Remember my words!¡± ¡°Yes, this one will!¡± Karuma sobbed. ¡°Now¡­I am at peace!¡± The grand master spoke. ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t tell me who told you about me.¡± Astora shouted. ¡°Please tell me!¡± ¡°You will see that person¡­eventually¡­when the time comes.¡± The grand master looked up toward the sky and closed his eyes. He gave off a final gentle smile and departed from the world of the living. Thus, the tragedy of the temple spread quickly. And with its, the rumors of a new Dark Lord that threatened the peace. * * * Location: Empire of Scyentia, Ministry of Science The large door opened loudly with two figures in black robes charging in. In their hands was a blue hair young girl covered in blood, barely hanging on that single thread of life she had left. The man in charge of the place, wearing white robe and a piece of clothing to hide his face, was shocked to see the state of the girl. ¡°What happened to her arm?¡± asked the man. ¡°¡­..¡± but the silence of the two and the pain shown on the girl¡¯s face were more than enough as a reply. ¡°Put her down on the bench! Prepare the surgical room! I will go down in¡­.¡± ¡°What is with all these commotions?¡± From the door, a figure walked in. With their imposing presence, the blue majestic attire which was the perfect combination of royal clothing adorned with golden lines and light armor suitable for immediate combat, if that was not enough, the person had a distinct helmet on their head. Covering their entire head, even the backside hiding all their hair, the helmet shared a similar appearance to that of a royal knight but with much more intricate imprint and royal emblems across its surface. Two tiny gaps were at the level of the eyes for sight purpose. A blue cape was attached to the armor with a golden crest. Without a doubt, the only person who could wear this kind of clothing was the person with the highest authority in the entire country: the Regent of Scyentia. ¡°Your Majesty! Why have you come?¡± the man in white asked. ¡°Is there any reason why I can¡¯t?¡± the Regent spoke with an imposing voice. The voice however suggested a woman behind that iron helmet. Noticing the presence of the two in black robes and someone else on the bench, the Regent approached and saw a dying Cornelia. Upon seeing the Regent, Cornelia used all of her willpower to ignore the pain and smirked. ¡°Hello!¡± The Regent ignored the agonizing girl who did her best to smile to her and turned to the man in white. ¡°Why is she like this? What happened to her arm?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± the man hesitated. ¡°It is just a scratch.¡± Cornelia said while smiling brightly. ¡°I just played too hard with a monster and it got me. It is nothing worthy worrying about.¡± The girl held her dismembered arm tightly to hold back the blood, biting her lips to stop the pain. ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t waste your resources on useless thing. We don¡¯t want to attract the attention of the Pillars.¡± The Regent, continuing to ignore the girl, turned her back to her and went back outside. ¡°I expect a report on the advancement state of the experiment by morning.¡± With the Regent gone, the man exhaled heavily in relief. ¡°Man, it has been years since I worked with her but she almost scares the shit out of me.¡± The man wiped off his sweat and turned to Cornelia. The girl sat silently, enduring the pain. But the expression shown on her face was not of a person in physical pain but someone in anguish ¡°Hey¡­.¡± ¡° *sniff* it is alright. I know what I am to her. You don¡¯t have to tell me anything else.¡± Cornelia surprisingly broke out in tears but still did her best to hold back. Her small voice sounded shaken, unable to speak properly. The once fearful aura she had was gone within just a short moment of meeting the Regent. In these rare moments, Cornelia was no less of a young normal girl than anybody else. Meanwhile, the two figures in black could only watch as the girl swiped her tears again and again. Patting her head, the man in white spoke. ¡°You did good by not telling her about Astora.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak of her name!!!¡± Cornelia rose her tone. ¡°Calm down calm down! We don¡¯t want Her Majesty to hear this, don¡¯t we? Let¡¯s just take care of your wound first!¡± ¡°¡­.Make me stronger! I will endure all your experiments. Just give me something!¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure? You do remember how painful last time it was, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Cornelia spoke with resolution. ¡°If you are so willing then I will abide.¡± The man turned to the two figures in robes. ¡°Franken, Stein, bring some of the prototypes to the clinic. I will see what I can do.¡± As the couple left the room and the man performed some first aid on Cornelia¡¯s wounds, a flame of vengeance burned in the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this humiliation, Astora. We will see who is worthy of Alastor¡¯s legacy.¡± * * * The real world was filled with uncertainty. Events that took place in a single night could potentially change the fate of many. No one could predict all these changes and the only way to live with it was to accept it. However, a certain realm remained unaffected, devoid of all uncertainty. In its place, it was a boring stillness in which nothing ever happened. Perhaps some might find the place quite fitting if one was afraid of the chaos outside. To live in a perfect shell where tomorrow would be the same as today, as yesterday and the day before it. It was a realm of dream, built upon the foundations of the mind of a young girl. Impossible to access by all, it was thought to be impenetrable. So thought the girl but also the residents of this dark realm. But that belief ended today, when the once thought to be impenetrable fortress was infiltrated by a being no one ever expected. How would they react to this sudden turn of event when their peace was at stake? Inside the mysterious shop, the shopkeeper was doing her usual business, which was nothing. The old blacksmith was caring for the storage, organizing the seemingly infinite number of items in order. Meanwhile, the old woman in red scarf sat near the fireplace, staring at her charcoaled cauldron. Always doing the same thing they have been doing for as long as one could remember. The cycle has always and shall always remain the same...Or so they thought. *BREAK* The sound of glass cracking echoed across the realm, followed by a loud broken noise. Then silence. A total blackout creeping from within the darkness, lurking around the only source of warmth in this world. Shades of abdominal forms circled the shop, sometimes watching the inside. The shop itself was trembling from the eerie sounds outside. ¡°We have an unwelcomed guest!¡± the Red Hag uttered to herself. ¡°The ancient Nightmare has come to play.¡± Realizing the true nature of this event, Durin stormed out of the shop. Outside, it was as if a storm was right there in their front door. The dark wind blew violently, encircling the shop. Lightning arcs sparked within the darkness, occasionally hitting the ground around the shop. Then, from the darkness, a shadow emerged. Its body was pitch black, sucking and distorting all the lights around it. It had no apparent leg but was still able to move like gliding across the soil. The two arms were excessively branchy and long, reaching to more than half of its body length. Instead of a fleshy head, an elongated skull was in its place with two extensions growing in thorny patterns, almost like two creepy horns. A pair of red eyes glowed brightly from the eyeholes of the skull. The creature came out of the dark whirlwind and stopped in its track, staring at the old bald man at the entrance while keeping a distance between them. A trail of black sludge was left by the creature¡¯s movement. ¡°You! It¡¯s you.¡± Durin uttered in shock. ¡°Greetings to you too, Durin! It has been a while.¡± The creature spoke eerily. Chapter 29: Harrowing Nightmare (1) Chapter 29: Harrowing Nightmare (1) Inside the shop, despite the sudden development, one individual remained calm. While Durin was heading out to see what was happening outside, the female android, still as polished as ever, went into the back and brought back a large package with her. Wrapped in thick layers of cloths and chains, the mysterious item was even taller than its carrier and was quivering slightly once in Sona¡¯s hands. ¡°Are you going out?¡± asked Cailleach, still sitting on her rocking chair. ¡°Just for a bit. Hopefully, I won¡¯t need to use it.¡± Sona spoke softly and headed out toward the door. ¡°Keep an eye on the ship for me!¡± ¡°Hehehe, what a strange twist of fate! Depending on how this turns out, the little scrub will be in for a big surprise.¡± The Red Hag giggled. ¡­.. ¡°You¡­it¡¯s you!¡± Durin uttered in shock ¡°Greetings to you, Durin! It has been a while!¡± The Nether Realm, for the first time in its history, was infiltrated by a most peculiar being. Phantom-like body of darkness with a beast skull for its head, the creature has now arrived at the doors of the enigmatic shop. Needless to say, the residents of the place were appalled by the mere thought of this possibility. Simply because there has never been such a case before. That carelessness consequently led to this unruly situation. Moreover, the perpetrator was not just any random individual but someone they knew, from a long distant past. The culprit, from external look alone, was definitely not something of this world. The presence it imposed was extraordinary, almost chilling to the bones, reminding of a cold, lonely dark place where nothing existed. A place in the sidelines to which no one paid attention. A place deep within the void of space. And now, that thing that dwelled within that emptiness has come out. And it sought something. The creature turned its head from right to left then extended its body to look behind Durin. It was expecting someone else to come out. ¡°Where is that tin can? I would expect him to come out by now.¡± The creature spoke in a grave gentle voice but still somehow instilled fear upon those around him. ¡°What are you doing here? More importantly, how did you get out?¡± Durin asked angrily. ¡°What? Are you not happy to see me? Even after all we have been through?¡± the creature tilted its head. ¡°How is the family?¡± ¡°Enough talking! What are you doing here?¡± Durin insisted again. ¡°Come inside, old man! I will take care of this.¡± Sona pat on Durin¡¯s shoulder, asking him to retreat. Upon noticing the wrapped package on her back, Durin opened his eyes in surprise. This meant that Sona was serious. ¡°Alright, be careful!¡± Durin quickly retreated back into the house, shutting the door tightly. ¡°Now, let us have a proper conversation!¡± Sona stabbed the item on her back into the ground and stood firmly. ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°It is nice to see you too, Sona!¡± the creature spoke. ¡°Pardon me if I am unable to share that sentiment.¡± ¡°It is fine. Though, you really haven¡¯t changed much after all these years. Still refusing to wear any cloth?¡± The creature stared at the android. As ever, her shiny fabric remained a dark blue hue with smooth surface. The lines were well curved following the bodylines of the well-endowed alluring woman, almost sensual have it not been for the fact that the entire body was made in some kind of special metal. ¡°So are you¡­.Let¡¯s just skip the chit-chat and cut to the chase! What are you doing here?¡± Sona rose her tone. ¡°To continue her legacy!¡± the creature named as Nephilas answered firmly. ¡°Are you talking about the Tenth?¡± asked the android, crossing her arms. ¡°Since when are you interested in our cause?¡± ¡°This entire charade stems from the actions of one man. In order to change the fate of his world, he doomed his entire race and many more, far beyond what he could possibly anticipate. Yet, his foolishness did not stop there. Like a vicious cycle, one mistake led to another and here we are, in this perpetual loop. How many more times will it take for him to understand?¡± Nephilas conveyed.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your kind could get so poetic. Is this the side effect of staying around the inferior beings? Or have the Gods finally managed to break that antiquated mind of yours?¡± mocked Sona. ¡°You know that compare to our kin, both the Gods and mortals are but children who have lived just a tiny fraction of the multiverse¡¯s history. That said, us Elder deities of Mu are merely spectators on the sidelines. We stay neutral, refusing to take any side.¡± Nephilas spoke. ¡°From the void, we watched, as civilizations rose to their peaks and fell down to dust, only to be forgotten. This is but another cycle. It is our belief that we, who have ascended to the very top of the chain, must not seek to break the order of the universe. We all know how it ends when someone tries to do such thing.¡± ¡°And yet, one of these supreme beings, decided one day to break that order and lent their aid to a feeble creature in hope that the cycle would end.¡± Sona said. ¡°You who have survived so many cycles. You who are one of the Great Ones. An Elder God. Nephilas, the Harrowing Nightmare!¡± ¡°We are sympathetic in nature. More than often, we grant the wish of those who seek our aid.¡± Nephilas spoke. ¡°Even if it made you the enemy of your own kind?¡± ¡°¡­..It depends on the circumstances.¡± ¡°But you did. All for that feeble girl.¡± Sona said. ¡°It was not me but your Creator that chose her. Besides, she managed to contact me. An interesting creature she was. So, I decided to accompany her. It was as simple as that.¡± Nephilas said. ¡°But I am not here to talk about history. I am here for HER!¡± The creature changed to a threatening tone. ¡°I know the lie she was told to. I know the fate that awaited her at the end of her journey. So, I ask you, Executioner, to give her back to me!¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Sona stood her ground. ¡°You are the administrator of this place. Moreover, you have a very particular task ¡­.just in case something goes wrong. Think about it, over the course of history, there have been countless Champions who have been chosen. Yet, only a very selected few managed to be remembered. It makes one wonder what happened to the others.¡± Nephilas spoke with his terrifying bone jaws. ¡°But both of us know what the answer is, am I right, Champion-Slayer Sona?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Sona clenched her iron fist and seemed disturbed by Nephilas¡¯ knowledge. ¡°With this heavy burden forced upon them, there are bound to be some who couldn¡¯t take it. These weak feeble things, clinging onto a futile hope, would surely turn their back to their duties. Not to mention others who did not share the same belief as that tin can. The failures, the traitors, it is all the same. How little did they know, only one thing awaited them at the end of their road: you!¡± the creature rose its dark thin arm and pointed at Sona. ¡°How funny!¡± Sona, undaunted by the creature¡¯s words, smiled. ¡°Do you really think that tactic would work against me, Nephilas?¡± Sona spoke in a menacing tone, holding on to a handle on the package wrapped in cloth. ¡°Not at all! This is but a tale I wish to tell. It is not my intention to fight you here. Not in my current condition!¡± Nephilas said. ¡°Then what are you here for?¡± ¡°Like I said, give her back to me!¡± ¡°That girl is already dead, Nephilas.¡± ¡°I am aware of that. Thank you for the reminder! What I want to what she left behind.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Sona was surprised by Nephilas¡¯s proposal. ¡°¡­Just how much do you know?¡± ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°What will you do it?¡± ¡°To finish what she started! I have met the current Champion, Astora is her name I believe.¡± Nephilas recalled. ¡°The blood of a Champion truly is amazing. It almost drives me mad. But that is all she has. That girl is no good.¡± ¡°It is not something for you to judge.¡± ¡°Perhaps. That is why I come up with a proposal: grant me the title of Champion!¡± Nephilas declared. ¡°¡­what game are you playing here?¡± Sona asked seriously. ¡°Not a game. I am merely finishing what she started. I am aware that this will make me a Champion in name only. In exchange, I won¡¯t need your Champion¡¯s powers. However, just as I promised her, we will do it together. So, give her back to me!¡± Having followed the conversation, Durin who has been hiding inside the shop, stormed out. ¡°No! We refuse. Sona, you must not give it to him.¡± ¡°¡­Supposedly I gave you it and you become a Champion, what will you do about Astora?¡± Sona asked. ¡°SONA!¡± Durin shouted, only to be ignored. ¡°If she does not stand in my way, I will ignore her. But if she does, I can¡¯t promise you anything.¡± ¡°¡­.Fine, I will let you have it.¡± ¡°SONA! What the hell are you doing?¡± Durin screamed out. ¡°Stand down, Durin!¡± Sona rose her arm to the dark sky. ¡°Resting place of Champions, heed my call! ¡±. From beyond the darkness, a light surged and created a luminous crack above the sky. From it, a shiny object descended into Sona¡¯s hands: a majestic bow made in transparent amethyst crystal decorated with red lines on its surface. The bow gave off a feeling of frailty due to its thin structure, as if it could be shattered so easily. The string essential for a bow was however absent, suggesting that it did not function like any other bow but required a more sophisticated method. ¡°Fascinating! No wonder I can sense her anywhere.¡± Nephilas spoke. ¡°This is the Oathkeeper, created from the remains of that girl. I trust that you recognize it.¡± Sona handed over the bow. ¡°But just because you have it, doesn¡¯t mean you can use it. This kind of special weapon chooses its owner.¡± ¡°She will accept me.¡± Nephilas¡¯ arms extended from his position and took the bow with care. Looking at it, the creature muttered softly, as if talking to the weapon itself. ¡°So, this is what is left of you¡­¡± A strange feeling grew inside Nephilas when his eyes laid upon the bow. A feeling he never felt before. He couldn¡¯t describe it. He didn¡¯t know what it was. It was something uncomfortable, bitter. What was it, he wondered. ¡°Did she suffer?¡± The creature asked earnestly. ¡°No¡­I made sure of it.¡± Sona replied. ¡°I see¡­I believe my business here is done. I bid you all farewell.¡± Nephilas turned his back and moved toward the darkness. ¡°What will you do now?¡± asked Sona. ¡°I realized something during my time in that prison. This task, this burden, it is impossible to carry it alone. I need comrades, friends who are willing to share that burden with me. So that will be a priority. This world I am in, Valhalla, it has a lot of potential. Maybe I can find them there.¡± The creature said. ¡°Whatever happens, I will make one promise with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The next time I come back here, it will be for your life.¡± The creature spoke monotonously. ¡°I will await that day, Champion.¡± Nephilas disappeared into the void, along with the chaos he brought with him. Titled as the Harrowing Nightmare, this creature was one of the supreme beings known as the Great Ones. Mysterious lifeforms that governed the void beyond the stars, they possessed intimate knowledge of creation and destruction. For they have seen it, the infinite cycle. An existence some may consider even above the Gods, yet so elusive to make many wonder if they even existed. For as long as one could remember, these creatures have been watching everything on the sidelines with little engagement. That was until one of them got tired of being a spectator and broke their silence treaty. After finally escaping his prison, the Elder God, one of the oldest beings in the Multiverse, began his journey here in Valhalla. No longer would he be just a mere observer. Eons after eons, this was really where the tales of Nephilas truly began. ¡°Do you realize what you have done?¡± Durin uttered angrily. ¡°The Judge won¡¯t like this when he learns of this.¡± ¡°Well he is not exactly around, isn¡¯t he?¡± Sona rose her tone imposingly, almost out of frustration. Maybe it was a bit odd, considering her usual temperament. ¡°¡­..Just what are you planning? Do you truly believe that creature could actually accomplish what we couldn¡¯t? What is the basis of this absurd logic?¡± Durin said. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it sure will be interesting to see.¡± Sona smirked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°For how long have we been doing the same thing? Why not try something new? Perhaps¡­it will be different this time.¡± ¡°But the rules¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone around to check whether the rules are applied or not. Not Nil, not the Judge. We are the ones who will decide the rules from now on.¡± Sona declared. ¡°Come now! We must clean this up before Astora comes back.¡± Chapter 30: Harrowing Nightmare (2) Chapter 30: Harrowing Nightmare (2) The continent of Mara was dominated by three major countries. While the largest territory was the Blighted Woods which occupied the entire southern region, it was not recognized as a political power due to the harsh environment and the lack of any population, at least officially. Though, there were rumors about one of the Pillars residing and governing the place, no one really dared to venture into the foreign land to find out. The rest of continent was shared by three kingdoms, respectively from left to right: Empire of Scyentia, Angel¡¯s Crown and Sunless Kingdom of Twilight. Amongst the trio, the Sunless Kingdom was perhaps a most peculiar place for a very particular fact. True to its name, the kingdom was under constant nighttime with the moon as its main source of light. During the normal daylight, instead of the sun, only heavy dark clouds shrouded the sky, removing any possibility of viewing the day even though it was broad daylight. It was because of this strange phenomenon that the people of Twilight, most commonly referred as the Duskians, along with the fauna and flora, were quite different to their counterparts in other regions. Just like the beasts of the Blighted Woods, they have evolved in order to adapt to this climate. The Sunless Kingdom was located on the far right of Mara, thus sharing its borders with Angel¡¯s Crown. Its history, which was the shortest due to it being the youngest kingdom among the three, like any other, has been subject of many changes. Beyond fifteen centuries ago, which some referred as the Dark Age, the Sunless Kingdom was once the headquarters of the old faith. The old faith was one that worshipped the gods. However, its influence dwindled over the years. When the demons, which was refuted as abominations under the eyes of gods, or so said the holy scripture, were accepted into society, it sealed the fate of the church. But surprisingly, the person who put the final nail to its coffin was a leader of that same organization. Scholars who have been going through the many records of the past claimed that the pontiff of the time, shortly after the defeat of the Dark Lord, publicly went against the will of his church. A lot of details were lost about what actually took place but while the church continued to exist after the death of that pontiff, many said that it has gotten so weak that the church was practically inexistent in term of influence, serving as nothing more than a humanitarian organization until the Angelic Faith took its place and banished the belief toward the gods. It was around that time that a new kingdom was formed on the ashes of the old faith. More importantly, the phenomenon of nighttime also began shortly afterward, almost as if it was intentionally created. Some said that this was due to another Pillar of Valhalla who has decided to live in this land. Others claimed it might be an effect of the miasma in the Blighted Woods. Alas, no one really knew why and instead, people just gradually grew accustomed to the unchanging fact. Far to the western borders of the Sunless Kingdom, just a few miles away from Angel¡¯s Crown where the light of day could still be seen, a lonely village in the name of Nightpoint could be found. With just a couple of hundreds of residents, the village had no economic value nor did it have any trade route nearby. All of its supplies had to come from another city. In exchange, Nightpoint had its peace, far separated from the events of the world. One thing the village was known for, as its name indicated, was about its location. If one continued in the eastern direction of the village, it would be constant nighttime. However, if one travelled in the opposition direction, it would resume the normal daylight cycle like the rest of the world. In short, beyond the village, that was where the night really began, thus giving its name. As peaceful as it was, Nightpoint was subject to occasional bandits. Even with the constant patrolling of the Crimson Legion from the Angelic Faith, some groups of bandits still managed to evade the attention of the authority. And right now, one of them was heading to this desolate hamlet. * * * Location: Frontier Village of Nightpoint ¡°Albert, hurry up!¡± ¡°I am coming!¡± ¡°What have you been doing for all morning? You know I need you today!¡± ¡°I am sorry, sis¡­I have been reading.¡± ¡°Again? Look, I know you like reading all those books about history and stuff but it is not like it will bring us any money. You got to help with the farm.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°It is just us now so we have to stick together, understand?¡± ¡°Okay¡­.¡± ¡°Good boy! If you behave today, I will buy you another book.¡± ¡°Really???¡± ¡°Look at you! Getting all excited over a bunch of papers. I wonder who you get it from.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Hihihi!¡± ¡°Stop smiling to yourself and get ready! ¡­.. What is that sound? Horses?¡± ¡°Slay the men and the old! Keep the women and children!¡± ¡°Bandits!!! Albert, we need to run!¡± ¡­.. ¡° *breathing heavily* I am tired¡­.¡± ¡°You got to keep running, Albert!¡± ¡°They are catching onto us.¡± *stumble* ¡°Keep running Albert! Don¡¯t look back!¡± ¡°But sis¡­.¡± ¡°RUN!¡± ¡­.. ¡°Where is the boy? There should be one with the girl.¡± ¡°The others are chasing him in the woods. Should be back soon.¡± ¡°Please, just let my brother go!¡± ¡°We will discuss that after we have some fun, right? Hahahaahah!¡± ¡°No, stay away! NOOOO!¡± * * * ¡°Hum¡­I think I have made a mistake.¡± Nephilas spoke to himself. The sky was cloudy, almost too cloudy for a morning. The strong gales blew through the leafless tree branches, swaying them lightly against each other. Why were there no leaves on the trees? Actually, there were barely any green even though this was clearly some sort of forest. It was not winter yet. In fact, it was still quite warm around here. But now was not the time for Nephilas to wonder about climate. The supreme being has found himself in quite a predicament. Stuck on a tree branch, he couldn¡¯t move a muscle, not because he was too tired or paralyzed by anything but simply because he didn¡¯t have any limb to move. With his skull being the only part of his body that was still present, Nephilas had no way to do anything. ¡°The visit into the Nether Realm seemed to have used up all of my energy. And I barely recovered from the fall from space. It took me nearly a month to finally be able to move by myself and then this happens. What a terrible miscalculation!¡± Nephilas spoke to himself. He did not sound upset or annoyed by his situation. He was simply stating the fact as it was, a way for him to connect everything together. Perhaps, being a spectator for so long dulled one¡¯s sense to the extreme. ¡°Now, what to do?¡± From the distance, Nephilas could hear the rustling sounds of dry tree branches being stepped on and brushed aside. Footsteps were drawing near along with the shouts from some suspicious looking men. ¡°Come out come out wherever you are!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We ain¡¯t gonna hurt you. We just want to play. That¡¯s all.¡± Nephilas wondered who these guys were calling to. It couldn¡¯t be him for sure so who? Or perhaps that young boy down there hiding behind a stack of rocks and trees? If he was indeed hiding from those men then clearly, he wasn¡¯t doing a very good job. The peak of his hair could be seen trembling above the rocks and the men seemed to have realized it as well. To make sure the boy couldn¡¯t escape, the men split into two groups and tried to encircle the formation, slowly creeping behind the boy. Whoever these people were, they sure did not look friendly. ¡°Humans killing each other¡­this scene keeps playing itself over and over again. It doesn¡¯t matter what era they are in, it is always the same.¡± Nephilas asserted. ¡°The only difference is that instead of outright killing each other face to face, they cheated on one another, driving them all into the pit of despair. How familiar! Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. It is not of my concern. I should probably find a way to get down from this tree.¡± The boy, cowering in fear, was right a few feet under where the skull of Nephilas was. But he was too scared to even notice that ominous looking skull right above him. His head was filled with thoughts of him being killed in various ways once the bandits found him. Moreover, he was worried about his sister. A country girl like her fell into the hands of bandits could be the worst possibly fate one could expect. He wanted to save her. But his decrepitude meant that he would do more harm than good. What could he do? In this dire time, who could he turn to? ¡°Please, anyone, please save me!¡± Albert pled, praying for the first time in his life. ¡°Gods, spirits, evil gods, anyone is fine. Please, just answer my call! I will do anything. Save me!!!¡± ¡°Oh? What do we have here?¡± The bandits have found Albert. But the boy could no longer escape. His hideout has turned into a trap and he was the unfortunate prey. One of the men grabbed the poor boy and punched him hardly in his guts, making him spill out all that was in his stomach. ¡°Do you have any idea how much trouble you have caused us, huh you little punk? *kick*?¡± the man knee-kicked Albert, throwing him off the ground. ¡°Help¡­¡± Albert muttered with blood dripping from his mouth. ¡°Help? Who do you think is going to help you in this god forsaken place? Hahahaha¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡± the other bandits laughed at the poor boy. ¡°Careful now, we don¡¯t want to break our merchandise.¡± ¡°It is fine. For these little brats, you have to show them who is the boss first. That way, they won¡¯t dare run away even if they have the chance.¡± ¡°He..lp¡­¡± Albert slowly turned toward the sky. But there were only dense tree branches. Amongst them, something white stood out: a skull. How did it get on top of that tree? Why were there two glowing red dots from inside its eyeholes? Albert felt an intense stare from that skull. Was that thing Death? Could it be coming here for Albert? Has his time really come? Or could it be just an illusion one usually saw before death? ¡°So, you wish for me to save you?¡± a grave eerie voice spoke. Albert could feel it coming from the skull itself. ¡°What was that? Who said that?¡± the bandits seemed panicked at the voice. So, the boy was not the only one who could hear it. So, it was not an illusion after all. ¡°Help¡­me!¡± ¡°What will you give me in return?¡± ¡°Any..thing¡­my¡­everything¡­¡± Albert muttered. ¡°Very well! The pact has been sealed.¡± ¡°Just up kid! Who are you talking to?¡± one bandit kicked the boy but he didn¡¯t react. ¡°Him!¡± Albert pointed above. As the bandit looked up, a large skull fell onto his head, fitting perfectly. ¡°What the hell is this? Get it out! Get it out!¡± the bandit screamed. He felt his consciousness fading as something sinister has taken its place. Sticks of bones started growing from the skull and puncturing the man¡¯s neck. But instead of letting him bleed to death, the skull seemingly was draining him of his blood like a vampiric creature. As the body dried like a dehydrated mummy in front of the group¡¯s very eyes, a dark liquid bled from the skull and wrapped the mummified carcass in it. Within seconds, the sludge solidified into a black gown with large sleeves adorned with cryptic symbols in gold on its surface. The design gave off a very aristocratic yet erudite feeling about it, almost like something worn by scholars of noble origin. But the symbols were written in a very foreign ancient language that no one could understand. The bandit was gone and now, an uncanny figure with the skull of some kind of animal with two antlers for the head stood in his place. Just as if it has just awoken from a long sleep, the creature bended its neck left and right, making a few cracking sounds. ¡°Much better.¡± After finishing its small exercise, the thing turned its head toward the terrified group of bandits. Raising its dark hand with long fingers forward, the creature clenched its fist instantly. ¡°¡± As Nephilas finished his words, a tiny moment of silence came. No one knew what he did. There was no catchy explosion, no sign of magic being employed. Simply words. And yet, that was all he needed. After the silence came the storm. Only, this storm was, instead of gales, crammed with excruciating wails. Altogether, the bandits shouted unspeakable sounds that should not possibly be produced by men. Those who still had a slice of their sanity tried to beg for forgiveness but their mouths and ears were clogged by a pinkish substance. It was their brains being liquified into mushes upon hearing those whispers in their head. These feeble minds were unable to handle the knowledge given to them, thus collapsed. Some knowledge was just never meant for mere mortals. As the carnage unfolded, Nephilas observed with apathy, showing no sign of disgust or even joy. He held no malicious intent nor anything against these people. He did not even know the kid. He felt nothing, not a shred of malice or goodwill. He did it only because he could and besides, it was the logical conclusion he came to from the boy¡¯s request. Saving him meant the death of those who would harm him. It was as simple as that. Nothing more, nothing less. Watching the scene, horrified, Albert feared if he has made a mistake in appealing to this strange entity for help. ¡°Now¡­about the payment, your life should be enough, am I right?¡± Chapter 31: Harrowing Nightmare (3) Chapter 31: Harrowing Nightmare (3) ¡°Wait a second, aren¡¯t you mistaken here?¡± Albert crawled backward with his hand until he hit the rock formation behind him. There was nowhere else to run. ¡°You said anything in exchange for me saving you. Therefore, it makes sense for me to ask your life in return.¡± Nephilas said coldly. ¡°Why would you even need my life anyway?¡± ¡°I need a vessel for my presence. This current body is merely temporary because you wished for their death. Once our pact is concluded, I would have to give up this body and find another.¡± Nephilas stared at Albert. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­.mine???¡± ¡°We made a pact. I actually don¡¯t need your life but the process of taking over your body usually means the death of the original owner so that is it. Since your life was already forfeited, I believe this is a fair deal.¡± ¡°Are you some kind of evil god?¡± ¡°Evil is relative. Humans tend to call the things they don¡¯t understand evil. In the end, it is defined by the laws made up by your society. If it conforms with the rules, it is ¡®good¡¯. If not, then it is ¡®evil¡¯. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°But¡­but this kind of pact is not fair.¡± ¡°Not fair? Why?¡± asked Nephilas. ¡°I ask you to save me, so you have to save one life at the end of our deal. But if you take my life, then there is none. In the end, only you benefit from the deal.¡± Albert argued. ¡°What about these lives that I took?¡± Nephilas pointed at the dead bandits. ¡°Hum¡­.It wasn¡¯t me who asked you to kill them. I only asked for you to save me. Their lives don¡¯t count.¡± ¡°¡­.Is that how things work?¡± Nephilas puzzled over what Albert said. ¡°Hum¡­he does have a point. But I still need his body in the end¡­Maybe I should just kill him and take it? No no, the vessel has to be willing¡­.hum hum another predicament.¡± It seemed that Albert¡¯s argument was working on the creature. Thankfully, Nephilas was not just a mindless killing machine. As someone who has watched these mortals for eons, Nephilas has developed a sense of sympathy for these inferior beings. They lived their lives in fear of an impending death, always under pressure of the strong and bound by the rules. The Elder God pitied them. Like a stranger encountering a pup under heavy rain, he occasionally listened to their prayers and granted them what they saw as miracles. But these supreme beings were whimsical and their senses were twisted. In most of the case, what were seen as miracles and blessings by the deities turned out to be a curse. As for Albert, he was gambling with his life. Despite showing some guts by arguing with this creature, he was actually terrified inside. What if it made the thing angry and it decided to kill him outright? Seeing what it did to the bandits, who knew what kind of things it would do to him? But Albert wasn¡¯t just scared for his life. He was worried about his dear sister too. Since he already bargained with this monstrous creature, there was no turning back. If it demanded his life as a compensation, he would make the best use out of it. ¡°I have a proposal.¡± Albert spoke. ¡°My village was under attack and my sister was captured by the bandits. If you can save her too, then this time, I will give you my life with no further conditions. A life for a life. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Interesting. Is this what you humans call fairness?¡± Nephilas spoke coldly. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Very well then! But what if your sister is already dead? Then I get nothing out of this.¡± ¡°If my sister¡­is dead, kill the bandits then I will give you my life.¡± Albert said bravely. His voice however trembled in fear, not just for himself but for the safety of his sister. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time then!¡± Nephilas picked Albert up in his hands. ¡°Show me where your village is! Oh yes, before that¡­¡± Nephilas turned to the corpses. With a swing of his hand, all the crimson fluid inside their bodies flushed out and merged into Nephilas¡¯ body, becoming a part of him. Terrified, Albert still asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It would be a waste to just leave resources lying around.¡± Said Nephilas. ¡°But blood?¡± ¡°Power lies deep within one¡¯s blood. Our kind gains strength through consuming the blood of others. Besides, depending on the individual, the taste can be quite exquisite.¡± The Elder god explained. ¡°What about theirs?¡± ¡°Disgusting. But enough for me to regain some part of my power. Now show me the way!¡± * * * Location: Frontier Village of Nightpoint ¡°It¡­it is all gone.¡± Albert uttered in despair. From the hill that overlooked the village, Albert stood motionlessly. Once, the entire village could be viewed from here. It was just like any other village with stony houses and wooden barrages. The place was peaceful, almost boringly so. Nothing ever happened aside for the occasional encounters with the bandits. But it has never escalated this far. Now, the village stood in ruins. The houses were burnt down to ashes and its residents either dead or missing. There was no survival, not a single sign of life, only ashes and fire. Bodies of men, young and old, lied lifeless. But those were not yet the worst. Among the corpses, there were a few young women with torn clothes. Some had their throats slit. Others held daggers in their own hands with a wound on their bodies. ¡°These women¡­they killed themselves.¡± Nephilas concluded from his observation. ¡°Why?¡± Albert asked in shock. ¡°Probably out of shame. From the state they are in, it is likely that they have been violated by the attackers before their death. It is not uncommon for this to happen. Considering this, your sister most probably¡­.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to hear it. She is fine. She must be.¡± Albert denied stoutly. ¡°Turning your eyes away from reality won¡¯t change it.¡± Nephilas said bluntly. ¡°¡­..¡± The boy was speechless. The reality Nephilas spoke of, Albert saw it too. He just didn¡¯t want to look at it. The horrifying image of his sister being defiled by these barbarians made him want to throw up. It was too much for a simple youngster like him. With dark thoughts, the boy continued walking, passing through the remains of a macabre nightmare. Until he reached a familiar part of the village, his home. Although there was nothing that remained but a pile of rubbles and ashes. A dreadful thought came. He quickly sifted through the ruins, desperately trying to find something while hoping he would not find it. His sister was not there. Should he be happy about it though? Earlier, he passed by where they were separated but she was nowhere to be found. The likelihood that she escaped was too small to even consider it. That left only one possibility.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°She must be at the hideout of the bandits.¡± Nephilas blurted. ¡°If she is still alive that is.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to find her now¡­?¡± Albert fell onto his knees, hopeless. ¡°When you find yourself lost, best to ask those who know the way.¡± The Elder God approached a corpse lying against a pile of ruins. A purple aura englobed his hand as Nephilas pulled out a dark grimoire with metal clasps and an ominous face on its cover. ¡°Archives of the Dead, let me borrow your power! Grant this vessel an ephemeral taste of life once more!¡± The face on the book breathed out a deep dark blue smog that quickly entered the corpse. ¡°Where did the bandits go?¡± Nephilas asked. Immediately, the corpse raised its arm and pointed toward the woods straight on. ¡°Thank you, you can rest now!¡± The smog exited the body, leaving it lifeless once again. Following the direction he was pointed to, Nephilas moved on without wasting any time. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Albert, anxious about what just happened, had no choice but to follow the skull head man into the woods. It appeared that the corpse was right. There were trails of a large group of people passing by, along with a few other corpses of women. Supposedly, they must have struggled too much and angered the wrong crowd. Whatever the case was, Nephilas was in the right direction. Deep into the dark woods in the southern direction of Nightpoint where no one really paid attention to, there was a hidden grotto. Made from a number of tunnels, it was turned into a natural fortress by fugitive criminals which has eluded the authority. Today, they gathered here and formed one of the most notorious bandit groups of the area. Because of the complex landscape, no one has been able to find their hideout¡­until today. The Nightmare has come and it demanded blood. ¡°Hey, who is there?¡± Two bandits shouted the figure approaching. At first, the person looked like a sorcerer or a scholar with their black gown and strange golden motifs. However, as the person walked out of the shadows and showed their face, it sent shiver to those who laid their eyes upon it. A large skull with two antler-like horns trailing toward the back. A pair of glowing red eyes shined from the empty eyeholes of the skull. ¡°¡± The two bandits blew up into piles of gore, splattering all over the entrance of the cave as the crimson fluid gathered around Nephilas. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The skull head scholar turned to the wimpy kid behind him. Out of all the terrible things Albert has heard of in his entire life, nothing scared him more than the thing in front of him right now. This creature to whom he asked for help, it had no compassion, no feeling. True, the victims were all bandits who have probably killed their fair share of people and deserved to die. However, Albert could not shake the image of how they were all killed so easily. Most of all, their killer displayed no remorse nor disgust, only indifference. Still, the boy pressed on, knowing what terrible fate awaited him at the end of this road. One by one, the bandits fell. The chimes to alert the presence of intruders within their hideout have been rung. Yet, it became more like a dinning bell for Nephilas, signalling the arrival of more foods. These helpless bastards could never see it coming. Perhaps it was karma. Perhaps it was retribution. Whatever the case, the creature cared for nothing but his feast. Despite so, he did not forget the only reason why he came here. It was not to replenish his strength but to rescue Albert¡¯s sister. But it didn¡¯t stop him from having some snacks along the way. Finally, they arrived at the deepest level of the grotto where the remaining bandits have cornered themselves into. Coincidentally, it was where they kept the hostages, most commonly the women they kept for entertainment purpose. Unfortunately for the bandits, the natural complex tunnels and the landscape made this grotto a fortress but it also halted all possible escape routes should they be attacked head-on. That was the one weakness of this grotto. It made one wonder why none of them ever thought of securing an escape route. Perhaps they never thought it would come to this. After all, who could think that such a being seemingly from hell itself could come for their lives? Stomping down the metal fence, the only thing that stood between them and their goal, Nephilas entered the inner lair of the bandits¡¯ hideout. Lit by some torches on the walls, the room was filled with a humid stench. Droplets of water fell down from the stalagmites in the ceiling. Stuck to the walls were some old rusty chains and cuffs. At the other end of those chains were unconscious broken young women in half naked clothes. The lifeless looks in their eyes, along with the bruises, almost made Albert want to puke. And there it was, his sister, lying near a pile of haystack at the bag, behind a few bandits and an ugly looking man who seemed to be their boss. The young woman appeared to be alive but those eyes she had, those were the same eyes devoid of life as the other women. Her clothes were shredded with little to cover. At this point, Albert knew. ¡°BASTARDS!¡± the boy cried out. His tearful eyes screamed of hatred toward the ones who did that to his sister. The desperate scream echoed loudly, waking the young woman from her illusion. Her mind has shut itself off to protect herself from going insane after all the horrible things done to her. But the voice of her brother has found its way to reach this broken woman, bringing her back to reality. ¡°Al¡­bert¡­¡± She muttered quietly. ¡°Who the fuck are you? Why did you attack us?¡± the boss shouted, pointing his sword at the two. ¡°Your death!¡± Nephilas pointed at the bandits one by one and snapped his fingers. In an instant, they all exploded into gore, leaving only their boss quivering behind. As Nephilas turned his finger toward the remaining bandit, Albert stopped him. ¡°Wait! Let me kill him!¡± the boy said. ¡°Are you that eager to die, boy?¡± Nephilas spoke. ¡°He sullied my sister. He burnt my village and killed my friends. Let me kill him!¡± the boy said. ¡°No¡­no¡­Albert¡­stop¡­¡± the sister muttered but her voice could not come out. She wanted to move but her body refused to do so. ¡°¡­If that is what you want.¡± Nephilas dropped his hand and retreated, watching the scene from the entrance. Albert grabbed one of the swords left behind by the bandits. This weapon probably claimed many innocent lives before. Albert trembled at the thought. What would it feel like to take another¡¯s life? How could these people commit such atrocious acts and live with it? The foreign concepts escaped the boy¡¯s understanding. He never practiced any martial art nor was he gifted with magic. He was just a farmer boy trying to live his life. But now, these people have taken everything from him and ruined his sister. They must pay. Finally found the courage he needed, Albert took up the sword and bravely charged at the last remaining bandit. But he missed. Since the very beginning, it was impossible for someone untrained like him to be able to do anything to a veteran bandit whose job was to rob and kill people. The bandit boss quickly evaded the second strike. No matter how much he tried, Albert¡¯s attacks were too reckless and predictable to the point it hurt to watch. Meanwhile, the Elder God calmly watched indifferently. He already knew how this would end. Thinking it was his chance, the bandit dodged for one more time and finally changed to attack. The whole time, he was not even bothered by Albert and his audacious attacks. One look of the boy could already tell it was his first time with a sword, or any weapon actually. The thing that posed more problem was that mysterious creature with a skull on its head. But it appeared to be doing nothing despite the boy¡¯s struggle. So, to reduce his enemies, the bandit decided to finally counter-attack. Unable to defend himself, Albert took a thrust right in his belly, impaling him through the other side. ¡°Argg!¡± Albert coughed blood and collapsed to the ground, quivering in pain. ¡°ALBERT!!!¡± The sister used all of her remaining strength and screamed. ¡°DIE YOU BRAT!¡± The bandit approached to deal the finishing strike. ¡°That is enough.¡± But his sword broke instantly. Out of nowhere, Nephilas manifested in front of the bandit and plunged his creepy hand into the man¡¯s chest, clutching his heart. ¡°I still need him to be alive¡­for a little longer.¡± The creature pulled out the heart and crushed it before the eyes of its very owner as the poor soul collapsed, lifeless. Then he turned to the bloody boy. ¡°The deed is done. I have completed my end of the bargain. Your turn!¡± ¡°Sa¡­.ve¡­my¡­sis¡­.¡± the bot muttered. His mouth clogged with blood. The life was escaping his eyes. ¡°It is already done. The bandits are gone. There is nothing that will stop her from exiting this place. She is ¡®saved¡¯. Now it is your turn to die!¡± Nephilas said. ¡°¡­..what¡­will you do¡­with my body?¡± Albert asked. ¡°I need a physical vessel for me to inhabit. So I can complete the wish of another.¡± Nephilas spoke coldly. The boy has lost too much blood. He would die within minutes. ¡° *cough cough* This person¡­are they your friend?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. Friend is not a concept we Great Ones have. The notion of needing another to conform our needs is nonexistence between us.¡± ¡°I¡­see¡­then¡­I hope that you¡­make a friend with my body.¡± ¡°¡­It is time.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Nephilas crouched down to his knees. Holding the boy¡¯s head, he pulled off his own skull and placed it onto Albert. At that instant, the darkness left its current host and transferred all into its new vessel, leaving but a dried corpse of the bandit from before. But unlike the previous body, this time, it was different. Nephilas¡¯ new appearance was that of a young boy instead of a grown man, just like Albert. The face also once belonged to the boy. However, it was now covered by that large skull over his head with only the eyeholes that could be seen through. The black gown was the same in term of design but smaller to adapt to its new body. Finally, Nephilas had now a pair of glowing violet eyes that shined within the darkness. His hands were also that of a human instead of a monster. In short, he now possessed a young male human body while still wearing his usual attire and a skull over his head. With his new vessel, Nephilas stretched out a bit as he grew accustomed to the control. He finally got hold of a proper vessel this time. With this, he would be able to gain his power back, little by little. ¡°Albert?¡± Nephilas nearly forgot, he was not the only one in that room. Albert¡¯s sister, in rags with heavy bruises, was slowly walking toward him. She saw the entire thing. If he left her to live, she could warn the others of him, attracting unnecessary attention and probably hindering his quest. A logical conclusion would be to kill the young girl. ¡°Albert is no longer here.¡± Nephilas bluntly said. Unlike the ugly humans, the Elder God did not share their belief in deception and lies. Furthermore, in his eyes, the girl was nothing more than a bug, something not worth his attention. Thus, she posed no direct danger to him. But what about the chance of her telling somebody else? ¡°He died.¡± As for the girl, she knew what she saw. The monster that accompanied her brother let him die. He did nothing when he needed its help. Now, it has taken hold of his body. It was not so different than it killing Albert itself. That was what all that mattered. Indeed, that was all that mattered. ¡°Give him back! Give my brother back!¡± The girl broke down. ¡°He is already gone. Even if I give him back, all you have is a dead corpse.¡± Nephilas spoke in Albert¡¯s voice. ¡°Stop using his voice, you monster!¡± ¡°Simone, don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡± ¡°What? How do you know my name?¡± ¡°Why, I search his memories of course. Else, it would be difficult to call you without knowing your name.¡± ¡°SHUT UP! SHUT UP! MONSTER! EVIL! I will kill you!¡± Simone took up the sword and charged at Nephilas. ¡°Foolish child!¡± With a simple swing of his hand, Albert¡¯s sister was brushed to the side and fell down to the ground. She was completely powerless before him. ¡°Give him back! Give him back!¡± Unable to do anything else, Simone could only cry and beg. But her tears were for naught. Leaving the woman¡¯s behind, Nephilas proceeded to the exit, unfazed by the voice from within. First, it was just the desperate pleas. Then they turned into insults, curses and threats. Driven mad by the monster, Simone gave out one last scream before falling unconscious. It was only until later that a group of officials who received the report about the attack at Nightpoint discovered the grotto. Inside, they found a group of young women in extreme poor state but alive amidst what appeared to be a massacre of the kidnappers. All the witnesses claimed to have seen nothing, except one who seemingly was too traumatized from the dreadful experience she had to go through. That woman was later transferred to one of the abbeys of the Angelic Faith in Angel¡¯s Crown as one of the many victims so that they could find peace. The case however came to a close with the conclusion that there was an internal fight between the bandits which resulted in their deaths. But, needless to say, Simone was not satisfied with the investigation. After leaving mysteriously one night, it was said that the young girl was last seen heading toward Scyentia. Her purpose was unknown but witnesses claimed that the girl spoke of a man devouring monster and that an angel would help her take her revenge. Compendium (NOT A CHAPTER) Terra¡¯s faction Astora¡¯s original planet located in MV#78SS01P03 (Multiverse number 78 Star System number 01 Planet number 03). A world unaffected by the influence of the Gods so far. Focus heavily on technology and industrial progress. However, due to the lack of concern toward the environment, it is no longer habitable by normal standards and require cities to be built within protective domes.
  • The United Federation: the most powerful country of Terra thanks to it having the most natural resources and military influence.
    • President Robert Carter: Leader of the United Federation and one of the most, if not the most, influential political figure in Terra. A rather chubby man in his fifties, the President, along with the CIA director, hunted down all the espers including the Greymen for an unknown purpose. Contrarily to what his appearance might suggest, the President possesses a physical prowess far beyond the human limits, capable of fighting on par with a God.
    • CIA Direction Chris Winston: Head of the Counter Intelligence Agency. Hold a deep and personal grudge against the espers. In charge of the experimentation on Astora (and many other espers). However, there are things even he doesn¡¯t know about his closest ally, the President himself.
  • The Greymen: An international organization composing of espers, people with extraordinary powers ranging from telepathy or elemental control. For many decades, the Greymen risk their lives fighting the mysterious creatures known as the Monochromes and solve many international crises. However, their service is now longer required and seen as potential threat by the ones in power.
    • Doctor Vincent: Head of the Greymen and one of the few members who does not actually have any psychic ability. A genius in robotic and nano-technologies, Doctor Vincent is aware of the existence of the world of Astora/Valhalla thanks to his encounter with a young Artificer Marcus William. During Alastor¡¯s stay in Terra, the old doctor was fascinated by the boy¡¯s godly power and stole his blood. Using this sample and his voluntary grand-daughter Fiora as a surrogate, Astora was born.
    • Kennedy: A captain of the Greymen and a military veteran. Possess the ability to switch the location of two objects of the same mass and exceptional skills as a sniper. Friend with Fiora and considered an uncle to Astora.
    • Edmund: a fire user and friend with Fiora. However, due to Chris¡¯ threat on his family, Edmund was forced to spy on doctor Vincent and was killed by the same man.
  • The Resistance: a gathering of remaining espers who swear to bring justice to their innocent fellows.
    • Jora: a telekinesis esper. Leader of the Resistance. Share an affection toward her mentor Kennedy.
    • Pat: Friend to Edmund and Jora. Can move at sound speed and possess exceptional physical abilities. Join the Resistance and assistant to Jora.
    • Fiora: An esper with the ability to read mind of others and the only grand-daughter of the infamous doctor Vincent. Biological mother of Astora. Hold a deep yet one-sided affection toward Alastor. After Astora¡¯s birth, she kept the baby in a sheltered life to avoid the attention of others, fearing that they will discover the baby to be his child. Was killed by Zeus while shielding Astora. However, her body has been lost
Valhalla¡¯s faction The world where the first volume took place. Once known as Astora, its name was changed to Valhalla as a gesture of respect toward an ancient empress. This world is said to be located in the furthest part of the Multiverse, where even the Gods are unaware of its existence, until an expedition team of the Gods came upon this planet. Possess unusually high mana density, which is said to be impossible by the Gods¡¯ standard. Because of this, currently, it is periodically under siege by the Gods or as the locals call them, the Fiends.
  • The Old Faith/Church of Light: Main religion of Valhalla before the end of the Dark Age. Based in the eastern part of Mara in Caelum, they worship the Gods and denounce all the races that are not part of the Primordial Six. As time went on, the Church was corrupted with greedy men only caring for themselves. However, it is said that the last pontiff of the Church was a prominent and caring figure who played a major role in its downfall.
  • The Angelic Faith: The religion that established itself after the fall of the Church of Light and is the most influential religion in Valhalla. Abolishing and forbidding the worship of the Gods, it actually reveres the heavenly beings known as Angels or Empyreans.
    • The Crimson Legion: One of three major orders of the Angelic Faith, the Crimson Legion is tasked with the duties to punish evil doers and constantly patrol the land in search for criminals. Their uniforms are red-stained cloth with medium armors, said to be the sword of the Church itself.
      • Alan Sinclair: a young knight of the Legion, Alan accidentally stumbles upon Astora¡¯s secret. However, he keeps it secret in exchange for a deal with her. Though the deal is unknown.
    • The Hero: Chosen by the people, the Hero travels the land and punishes evil doers just like the Crimson Legion. However, their duties also involve being an ambassador of peace.
  • The Six Pillars of Valhalla: Godly beings that possess unfathomable powers. Undoubtedly the most powerful individuals of Valhalla, they vow to protect the world from the threat of the Fiends.
    • Pillar of Oblivion: Ruler of the Blighted Woods and command the Reapers. The person has yet to take an appearance but was loyally revered by the Reapers.
    • Pillar of Heavens: Known as the Sky Emperor, this figure seems to be the ruler of the Empyreans that the Angelic Faith worships.
  • Angel¡¯s Crown: One of the main countries in Mara, it serves as the headquarters of the Angelic Faith. However, there is a king in charge. In the past, it was known as the Kingdom of Ceadric.
  • Empire of Scyentia: One of the main countries in Mara. It appears to possess exceptional technology advances compared to the rest of Valhalla. However, not much is known about how it came to be this way. It used to be called Zagon Empire.
    • Regent of Scyentia: leader of the Empire. Despite her popularity among the people, no one has ever seen the face of the Regent due to the helmet she always seems to wear. Said to be a very skillful warrior.
    • Cornelia Argent: Self-proclaimed successor of Dark Lord Alastor¡¯s legacy. Also known as the Beast of the Infernal Pit. Despite her being in Scyentia, Cornelia is not a soldier or an ally of the country. However, she does have a very strange rapport with the Regent. One could say it is admiration. Others could say it is something much more profound. Either way, this strange girl is excessively cruel and would not hesitate to sacrifice anyone for her own goal. She underwent many surgical experiments in order to improve her own body in her pursuit of strength. Holds a peculiarly intense hatred toward Astora.
    • Minister of Science: Similar to the Regent, this enigmatic man always has a cloth mash over his face. He holds a deep ambition to surpass all and loves to experiment with new things by combining magic and science.
    • Franken & Stein: Two black-garbed figures who serve as the Minister of Science¡¯s henchmen. However, they also appear to be caretakers of Cornelia, always watching her from a distance. It is said that Franken & Stein are never away from each other. Both appear to have been implanted with machineries designed for combat.
  • Sunless Kingdom of Twilight: eastern kingdom of Mara and once the seat of the Church of Light. The kingdom is constantly shrouded by dark clouds so it is always night time. The cause is unknown. Due to the climate, the people have evolved themselves in order to adapt to it, creating new variants of the common races. However, the speed of evolution is said to be unnatural, as it happens within days and not ages. It is said to also be the home of one of the Six Pillars.
  • Circle of Magi: an order which gather prominent mages and sorcerers across the lands to study magic. Located in the western continent of Oros, the Circle separates itself from politics and rarely intervenes in the outside world¡¯s affairs. Also said to be the home of one of the Pillars.
    • The Great Enchanter: creator of the talismans and said to be the most powerful mage in the land.
  • The Crows: an underground organization which deal in illegal affairs. Basically, Valhalla¡¯s version of the mafia.
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Multiverse¡¯s factions The entire universe composed of 100 worlds. Multiple factions, with some much more popular than others, dominate the Multiverse.
  • The Gods: the Gods belong to an ancient race called the Deus. Their main base is located in the center of the Multiverse and is called Estella. They are the main factor that control everything in the Multiverse with an iron fist. Or at least, that is what they claim to be. With the return of the Usurper, the control of the Gods begins to waver as they fear the end of their immortal lives is finally coming. There is apparently another faction within the Gods called Umbra. The creator of the demon lords, Magnus, came from there but not much is known about them.
  • The Ender Lords: Mechanical machines that are supposed to serve the Usurper in their conquest. There are a total of twelve Ender Lords, each possessing unimaginable power that far exceeds the Deus. Currently, they are being led by the 11th Ender Lord, also known as the Judge.
    • Ender Lord Number 11: Nicknamed Judge, this humanoid machine is the being behind the slaughter and brainwashing of the expedition team of the Gods in ancient time of the world of Astora. He is also responsible for the events that surmounted to both Alastor¡¯s creation and death. Although, his true goal is a complete mystery.
    • The Trickster: a mysterious figure who has so many faces no one really knew what they actually look like. This person once posed themselves as the mercenary Ravenheart (the one who spared Alastor when his village was attacked and later killed the Dark Lord himself). Their current identity is Steven, son of the CIA direction Chris. Their goal is unknown. Although, they share a close alliance with the Ender Lord Number 11.
  • The Great Ones: mysterious creatures who have been observing the Multiverse since its creation. They are apparently beings of a higher plane with exceptional power and wisdom. Yet, they most often serve only as spectators and rarely intervene in mortal affairs. Sympathetic in nature, they do however listen to prayers that are addressed to them and more often respond back through various means. Though their aids usually end up with disastrous consequences. Some call them Elder Gods, as it is clear that these creatures exist even before the Deus. The Great Ones use a very ancient language unspeakable by human tongue that appear to be noises and whispers to those who don¡¯t understand it.
    • Nephilas the Harrowing Nightmare: an Elder God who violates the rules by lending assistance to a mortal Champion and as a result was sealed away by the Deus. Astora¡¯s awakening to power somehow managed to help Nephilas break free of his imprisonment. Judging the girl to be inadequate of her task, Nephilas took on the burden of becoming a Champion and is now on his way to search for his potential followers in the Sunless Kingdom.
Unaffiliated groups These groups are not directly linked to any of the main factions but still hold a major influence. Their goals are often unknown and their members enigmatic to say the least.
  • ??? : there is a rumor about a bar inside a secret dimension. The entrance is through a crimson painted door and only those who have received an invitation can access the bar. Seemingly unrelated to the rest of the world, these people have intervened on multiple occasions in the affairs of the world of Astora. They also desire to capture Alastor¡¯s daughter, Astora for an unknown objective but failed due to the Trickster.
    • The Bartender: a masked senior man who is the caretaker of the bar. During the events of the first volume, this person is the one who granted Ikarus immense powers that allow her to ascend into godhood, making Ikarus the most powerful celestial in history. His powers and objectives are unknown. Though, he did manage to be on par with an Elder God along with their minions, stopping them from reaching Valhalla during the Great War.
    • Cronos: a young man in Victorian noble clothing who holds control over time. Although, his power is not omnipotent and requires conditions to be used. He is the person who gave young Edward the Sand of time, which allows the boy to have the same power as he does. Though unlike the Bartender, Cronos seems to have a sinister purpose behind helping Edward.
    • Madame Rouge: a lady who always wear red clothing and appears to control blood and her umbrella as her main weapons. Speak the ancient language of the Great Ones and apparently is connected to them. She helped Maria in defeating Lucifer and granted the huntress her blood, giving her a similar power as Rouge.
  • The Shop in the Nether Realm: the hub to be used by the Champion chosen by the Will of the Multiverse. Multiple facilities can be found here, all to assist the Champion in their quest. Currently, there are two Champions: Astora and Nephilas. However, Nephilas is a Champion in name only and does not possess the blessing of the Will of the Universe.
    • Sona: a female android who appears to be made with strange technology. Able to converse like a living being, Sona is the shop-keeper and the manager of the place. She appears to be a lively, humorous person with a mischievous side. However, Sona is nicknamed Champion-Slayer by Nephilas. One thing is for sure: Sona is insanely powerful and not to be underestimated as even an Elder God would hesitate to take her on.
    • Durin: the blacksmith. Like Sona, Durin is one of the caretakers of the place and in charge of crafting weapons for the Champion.
    • Cailleach: nicknamed the Red Hag, Cailleach has a grumpy personality but nonetheless helps Astora in her quest. She is in charge of the transposition facility. The Red Hag, despite never moving from her chair, knows a lot of things, even the things most secret.
    • Nil: It is unknown whether Nil is a person or simply the name of the Multiverse itself. However, the lost records seen by Astora are definitely somehow linked to Nil.
Mythological/Legendary figures
  • The Mad King: Not much is known about the Mad King except that he apparently committed a most grave crime and was executed by his own retainers. His death, along with the declination of the old faith, sparked the creation of the Angelic Faith. According to the wise man Astora encountered, the Mad King is somehow related to Dark Lord Astora and should Astora wish to find out more about her father, she must follow the trails of the Mad King.
  • Dark Lord Alastor: Father of Astora. Despite his previous efforts for peace, Alastor was only known by history for his actions during the Great War which took the lives of millions. His death marked the end of the Dark Age, pushing the world into the next era of peace between the races. Even until today, mentioning his name is considered a taboo.
  • The Cerulean Butterfly: a mythical figure with a completely unknown history or past. Although, it is speculated that the Cerulean Butterfly is among the most powerful beings in the entire Multiverse as even the Ender Lord Number 11 wishes to avoid any confrontation with this individual. The Cerulean Butterfly tried to prevent Astora from becoming a Champion but was flatly rejected by the girl. In addition, the Cerulean Butterfly also speaks the tongue of the ancient language.
New Series: "The Hanged Man" now available Hello everyone, I have just published a new novel series called the Hanged Man. I wanted to take a break from the fantasy genre and try out other different genre. Here is my first attempt the psychological noir genre. I would appreciate if you can give me a lot of reviews on the first few chapters.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Link (above) Synopsis: Alphonse Graves was but a simple salaryman, trying to live his days peacefully. When tragedy struck, he lost everything, including the purpose of his life. Now a man without anything to lose, Alphonse swore to take down upon the injustices of society. Follow Alphonse in his quest as he dives into the pit of insanity!